Leaderboard

The initiation What had I got myself into? I was now down in some sort of dungeon with three other 'novices' to be initiated into the “Fuck Club”. A friend had recommended I joined as the barebacking opportunities were numerous. Everything seemed normal upstairs after filling in but a few details, signing membership and consent forms and handing over my substantial subscription money. I also had to undergo some tests to ensure I didn't have any STDs. I was now downstairs being grilled by a sergeant major type dressed only in some leather gear with spiked collar, wielding a wooden baton. He looked sternly at us and stated “the first rule of the fuck club is that you must always fuck bareback.” “What do you think the second rule is?” I answered smartly “the second rule of the fuck club is that you must always fuck bareback.” “Wrong!”, he replied and proceeded to swing his baton at my groin making me double over in pain. “The second rule of the fuck club is this: during the first stage of your initiation during your first couple of weeks, it doesn't matter whether you are a total top or versatile, you are to behave as complete bottoms and accept everyone and anyone's bare cock and load!” “So, what's the third rule then?” I was still in great pain, but foolishly another of our threesome spoke out “To always obey your instructions.” “Very true but wrong!” and once again he swung his baton and another one of us doubled over in agony. “You will not be told the third rule until after your first stage of initiation is completed.” He pressed a bell and six large, well-built men dressed in similar garb came through into his office. He pointed at the guy still doubled over in pain and said “You two take him for his initiation; then he pointed to the other timorous guy and said “Throw him to the baying wolves” and then instructed the final two men to escort me to his private cell. The cell was fairly Spartan with manacles on the headboard of the bed covered only in a black plastic mattress. When we were alone, he stripped off his shorts revealing his impressive but still fairly flaccid cock and told me to suck it. I complied. It soon grew into an alarmingly big 10 inches. At which point he told me to turn round and attached my wrists to the manacles and with only my saliva as lubrication forced his huge dick right inside me. I was in agony as his cock violated my arse, ripping it apart, I felt violated as he forcefully thrust his cock in and out of me. He thrust his cock in my arse slowly at first, then began to thrust slightly more quickly. I felt just like his piece of meat. He was using and abusing me for his own pleasure, not for mine. He continued this hard thrusting with his enormous cock until a light winked on and off in the corner of the room. Suddenly, he went into overdrive, pushing his cock in and out vigorously. Then with a cry, he flooded my arse with his cum in long jets. He gave me a somewhat sinister smile and said “Welcome to the club! Now I'm sending you to Adam for your proper initiation, he's one of my best!” Once again, two hefty guys were summoned to take me to Adam. Adam was to be found in a cage in a corner of an otherwise large hall. It was very dark and could hear but not see the sound of fucking going on within this hall. At one point I heard a scream from what I believed came from the third novice in our group. I was taken into the cage, in which there was but a small red light to illuminate the dingy cell. It had a bench rather than a bed and what I presume to be Adam, already erect and raring to take my already raw arse. What I eventually perceived in this very dim light is that his penis was pierced with a series of studs along its length. I was made to kneel facing the wall with my legs off the end of the bench and the guy began to rub his cock up and down my bum crack. I could feel his dick was already sticky with precum. Then slowly and more considerately than the previous guy, he forced his penis inside me, I did, however, really feel his studs scraping my insides from the rough handling I'd previously received. He carefully began thrusting in and out, gaining a good tempo. I started to tolerate his studs despite the pain and began to enjoy the experience. This pace continued for some twenty minutes. The pain by now had largely subsided when his cock began to pulse as he came up my arse. I felt several jets of cum explode up my arse. He withdrew and his cum mixed with some blood dribbled out of my arse. “Welcome to the club!” he whispered in my ear. He then turned on a switch on the wall and I realised I'd been watched by a dozen others, all with their cocks out wanking to the sight of my initiation. At this point I was held with my arms and legs spread and tied to the bench. Lines formed at my head and my arse. The first man standing behind me and pushed hard and entered me while another guy forced my lips apart and placed his dick in my mouth. I could feel salty pre-cum sliding down my throat. Very quickly his cock body shuddered and my mouth was filled with hot, sticky cum. It ran out of my mouth and down my chin as well as down my throat. Meanwhile the man fucking me from behind let out a groan as he sent a sudden spurt of warm spunk inside me. He too said to me ”Welcome to the club!” Before I could realise it, another man had wanked his cock, giving it a couple of jerks, and shooting shot after shot of cum all over my face. It went all over my face. Meanwhile another man's cock took the place of the one who'd just shot his load inside me and started to slowly fuck me. After a while he thrust harder and then he just stopped moving with his dick all the way in. He released his load inside me too and gave the now familiar retort of “Welcome to the club!” He pulled out and another cock quickly took his place. His cock began to pulse and I got another arseful of cum, which then started running down my legs. The queue continued with guy after guy taking it in turn to fill me with their raw load and when they had emptied their cum into me, they all finished with the familiar refrain “Welcome to the club!” I was pretty exhausted by the end of the evening with at least a dozen loads taken and an aching arse to show for it with spunk and blood oozing from my insides. This pattern continued every evening for the next couple of weeks with Adam initiating me in front of other full members of the club and then many of those who watched taking it in turn to fill me with their loads. I must have taken a good hundred loads by the end of the first fortnight. By this point I was exhausted and not feeling very well. The owner of the club, who'd been my first introduction to the club advised me to take a rest from attending and return only when I felt fully better, then I would be ready for the second part of my initiation. He suggested I take paracetamol for my aches and pains, and felt sure I'd be right after a week or two. Although quite an ordeal I was determined to become a full member of the fuck club.

Sold Health (Part 01) ** Please remember to ‘like’ the story if you enjoyed it. Feel free to comment or to contact me via mail. Thx. ** “Hey… need a hole to fuck – only 50 Dollars and you can fuck mine” the twink whispered to me. I knew, there would be young hustlers in this part of the park at night. Most of them were addicts. They were shadows of human beings. This one was not finished yet. He was still good looking, but his youth was vanishing. His eyes seemed clouded and he slurred the words. “You got a place to go?” I asked. “There are many deserted areas here. We can find a place easily…” he answered. “Nah… I am looking for a guy to fuck him in his bed” I said shortly and turned around to leave. “Wait… wait… let’s say 30 Dollars and you can fuck me here… what do you say?” he begged. “What do you say, if I give you 100 Dollars for your mouth and a bit of your time?” I replied. “Okay. But my flat is not so… tidy.” he said. “I didn’t expect it to be. It will be enough if you are on your knees and suck my dick there… and maybe some other stuff.” I answered. We left the park and walked through deserted streets. It was way after midnight and the good people were all asleep. We walked without talking. The guy was always two steps ahead and I followed him. I watched his ass move and this made me quite horny. His body was shaking from time to time. Obviously he needed money for his next fix. It was such a shame. He had been a good looking lad once. Don’t get me wrong. He was still doing ok. I have seen worse looking boys. It would be a pleasure to use this one. We stopped at a run down house in some part of the city. The lad tried to open the first door to the hall with his key, but he was shaking so much, that it took him a while to open the entrance. I didn’t touch him… Not yet. I just watched his petite frame. He would have been a cute guy, with his blonde hair and his cute little ass, but he chose the wrong path one day in his life and now he was rushing downhill, with no one able to stop him. “Sorry… I am a bit shaky” he apologized. “Take your time…” I answered with my low voice. I followed him to the second floor and again he had to complete the impossible task, to open the door with his key in a calm fashion. When he finally managed to unlock the door to his flat, he opened the door and he stumbled into his own one room apartment. I stood outside and waited. After a second he came back and looked at me questioningly. “Don’t you want to welcome me?” I asked. “Yeah sure… come in” he said. “No I mean… welcome me, with your mouth - outside of your flat.” I insisted. “Dude… I live here. The people around here know my girlfriend.” he whispered desperately. I stood there calmly and simply looked into his eyes. “Oh damnit…” he cursed. He walked outside into the hall and crouched before me. With trembling hands he tried to open my jeans. It was hilarious how much time he needed to set my cock free. And still it was cute, how bad he needed the money, that he even serviced a John out here in the open, just to get cash for his drugs. My cock hardened already, because of the massage his fingers gave to me, simply by opening my pants. Finally he grabbed inside of my cage and freed my hardening cock. I pressed the button for the floor light. The twink flinched. “Man… please… don’t…” he whined. “Open your mouth and suck!” I ordered him loudly. For the first time I saw his face in a bright light. The lad seemed to be broken already. His face showed the story of his decline. He was working for one thing only and that was his drug. It didn’t matter what kind of substance he abused. The drug ruled his life. His blue eyes looked up to me, while he sucked my cock deep into his throat. He had this pleading look. He wanted me to give him the sign, that we could move into his apartment to finish this job. I nodded at him. Thankfully he smiled at me and crawled backwards into his one room flat. I followed him inside his home. Home sweet home… The whore wanted to get up and close the apartment door. “Stay on your knees dog.” I simply ordered and closed the door myself. “What…?” he asked. “You understood me. Stay where you belong… on your knees.” I pushed the light switch but the room stayed dark. “No light?” I asked. “I didn’t have the money to pay it. I guess they shut down the electricity.” the boy mumbled. On his knees he scurried through the room and lit some candles. “How romantic…” I said ironically. “Can I have my money first? Then I will finish sucking you.” he asked with a broken voice. I interrupted stroking my dick and gave him the 100 Dollars. “Who are these people on those pictures?” I asked and pointed to some photographs on a cupboard.” “That’s none of your business I guess. I will suck your dick…” he argumented. “I paid for that AND your time faggot” I rebuked. The teen moved closer and watched at those pictures. “My parents… and that’s me one year ago. When I turned 18.” he sighed. “That was you? One year ago? May I say it, you look shit today” I replied coldly. “I know. I have changed a bit, but I am still handsome… at least my girlfriend tells me so” the boy mumbled. “You changed a bit?” I laughed. “You’re girlfriend… *chuckles” “Is she a whore too?” I asked him. “Huh?” “Is your girlfriend also a whore like you?!” I repeated the question. “She does what she has to do” he answered. I turned to him and fed him some cock. I like my boys to keep their heads still. It is my job to move and so I held him by his ears and shoved my cock deep into his throat. “Open up” I ordered. “Would it be okay if I would piss into you?” “Ho… mu….” he inarticulated. “What?” I pulled my cock out of his mouth. “How much… can I get for it?” he asked. “So you would drink it. You would be my urinal, for my stinking piss. It just has a tag on it” I chuckled. I will give you another 100 Dollars just to piss. But I won’t use your mouth bitch. What about your bed? Or could I simply piss into your closet… onto your clothes. He could see another 100 Dollar bill waving in front of his face. It took him a while, but then he grabbed for the money. “Easy cash… easy cash…” I repeated. After he accepted the other bill I turned around to the little cupboard and showered all the pictures with my yellow liquid. I laughed out loudly. “Saw that? I pissed on your family. I pissed on your girlfriend and I pissed on you… 18 years old handsome guy…” I grinned evilly. Then I stopped pissing and wandered around. I opened the closet and started another stream of my dark yellow colored piss. “This is okay… for you. Right? I'm allowed to piss on your clothes. Since your flat is a pigsty anyways…” I reassured myself. The guy held his money in his fist and nodded defeatedly. I walked to the fading beauty and crouched next to him. “Listen – you have already lost everything. Do you think you can make it – any time soon?” I asked him seriously. “Maybe… if I get some help. Maybe then I can start a new life” he whispered. I stood up and pushed my cock deeply into his mouth again and rocked softly in and out of his throat. “What would you say, if I tell you tonight… I will give you a great amount of money, if you are willing to gamble with your health…” I asked him softly. “*Hrmpf* I don’t understand…” he interrupted his sucking motions. “You know HIV and AIDS? Sure you know…” I grinned knowingly. “Are you clean…?” I asked him “I am carefully – sharing my needle and I don’t let guys fuck me without a condom” he said. “I got an HIV rapid antibody test with me. We could know within 20 Minutes, if you are infected or not” I told him. “And then…?” he didn’t know my intentions, but he accepted my cock again and suckled on it. “If you are negative… a friend of mine and I will pay you 10.000 Dollars to fuck you bareback. The only risk is, we are both not medicated AIDS Tops and highly contagious. Are you willing to take the risk?” I asked him. The lad was stunned. His eyes seemed to be empty, but I knew his thoughts were rotating around the money. He probably didn’t realize, but he was still sucking my infiltrating cock. “Think of all the things you can do with it. Pay your next fix. Move out to a better apartment with your girlfriend. Start a new life!” I reasoned with him. “You can keep the 200 Dollars and I will leave, if you decide that’s a risk, you don’t want to take” I withdrew my cock from him. “But if you are willing to get POZ fucked, we will pay you the money tonight. My buddy will have the cash on him. And there is still a chance, you won’t get infected. In that case you can keep the money of course…” I explained. “So? Do we have a Deal or No Deal?” I wanted to know.

I'm not sure how far I'll take this, but hope you enjoy another few chapters. ------ Part 10 - Joey’s turn? Joe came back from class and sat down on the couch and lit up a joint. It was Friday afternoon and just over a a week and a half since his brother Mark had gone back home. Each morning since Mark had left Joe awoke, hoping for symptoms of the flu, but there had been nothing. He craved cock, but had promised himself that it was his brother’s strain that would be the one that infected him. His sole sexual relief had been sucking cock. Almost any cock he could find - his boyfriend Kyle, guys at the adult book store, guys at the club, guys in the park. He couldn’t remember a time in college that he hadn’t been fucked at least twice in a week. What made it harder was watching Kyle take poz loads from Tony and Derrick. He would stand there stroking his newly pierced cock as Kyle got pounded by their big cocks and then hear the orgasms signaling another successful delivery of tainted cum in Kyle’s hole. Joe wouldn’t even felch the loads out of Kyle's ass, something he loved to do. No, it was going to be Mark’s cum that did it. His daydreaming was disturbed by the sound of his phone. He picked up the phone and saw it was Steven, who he hadn’t seen since Mark had been there. “Hello?” “Hi Joe, it’s Steven. I’m in a bind and was wondering if you could help me out.” “Maybe. What’s up?” replied Joe. “Uh, my dad caught me in bed with Luis and threw me out of the house. Can I crash at your place for a few days until I find a place? I can’t stay with Luis because there are already four guys in his apartment.” “I need to check with Kyle, but I think that would be ok as long as its not for more than a week or two,” Joe explained. “Oh my god, thanks. I have to wait until everyone is out of the house to get my stuff, so just call me when you know from Kyle,” Steven said excitedly. After checking with Kyle, Joe let Steven know it was okay. Steven was relieved, even more so when Joe drove over to Steven's place and helped Steven pack a suitcase with his clothes and a couple boxes of stuff - computer, trophies from high school, and a few pictures. Steven broke down crying on the end of his old bed. Joe hugged him and told him “Don’t worry, things will work out okay. They will come around and if they don’t, then you won’t want to deal with people that can’t accept you for who you really are.” They picked up the boxes and headed out the door leaving the empty drawers on the floor and the bed stripped clean. Back at the apartment, Joe cleaned a spot for Steven to put his stuff. “You can sleep on the couch and use the playroom to fuck, if you want. The inflatable mattress in there has seen its share of piss and cum, so you probably don’t want to sleep there.” The guys sat on the couch catching up on the last several days. Steven and Luis had been fucking each other almost every day since they met. “I had just dumped my load in Luis and had flipped over on my back and got Luis’s cock in my ass when my Dad burst into the room screaming like a crazy man. He told me to get my stuff, get out of the house, and yelled ‘No son of mine is going to be a faggot'” Steven told Joe. They popped a couple beers and smoked some pot and talked some more. “Oh, yeah. You didn’t see what I did the day after the party,” Joe said while standing up and dropping his jeans. Pulling his cock out, Steven gasped as he saw the piercing in Joe’s cock. “Fuck yeah. That is so cool. It’s smaller than the one Mark had, but really hot” Steven said. “Yeah, I’m gonna stretch it eventually, but I still like it with the smaller ring.” Steven reached up and held Joe’s cock and played with the ring with his fingers. He leaned forward and licked the head and the piercing with his tongue. Joe moaned and put his hand behind Stevens head and pulled it towards him. Steven began sucking his cock deeper and deeper and worked his tongue all over Joe’s shaft. He took a deep breath and relaxed his throat and pushed down as hard as he could, feeling the piercing and cock head enter his throat. Steven began to gag a little but kept pushing until his face was in Joe’s pubic hair. Joe had jacked off a few times since he got the piercing but this was the first time that his cock had been inside someone since then. Steven flexed his throat around Joe’s cock just like Luis had taught him and it drove Joe crazy. Joe started to fuck Steven’s throat thrusting in with his hips while also pulling Steven’s head forward. Steven was working his lips, tongue and throat on the cock and started tasting the precum leaking from Joe’s cock. Joe knew he wouldn’t last long since he was overdue for releasing his cum. Soon his balls started tingling and tightening while his cock throbbed and swelled. Steven felt Joe’s cock expand in his mouth and stopped bobbing on it. He wanted to taste Joe’s cum when he shot, so he pulled back so just the head was inside his lips which were sealed tight around the shaft. Volley after volley of Joe’s cum shot into Steven’s mouth, coating his tongue and throat. Steven started swallowing as his mouth filled with Joe’s questionable cum. Joe couldn’t believe the amount of cum he was flooding Steven’s mouth with. 'He’s a natural cocksucker. Amazing for someone so new to gay sex' thought Joe. As the cum stopped shooting, Steven swallowed more cum and began to lick and clean Joe’s cock. When he finished he looked up at Joe who then pulled him up to his feet and kissed him savoring his own cum and Steven’s spit. They fell back down to the couch with both of them breathing heavily. Joe looked at Steven and said “Thanks, I guess I really needed that.” “Fuck, do you always cum that much? I almost drowned!” Steven joked. After a pause, Joe looked at Steven and asked “So… Have you had any of the flu symptoms?” “No, I haven’t. My throat is a bit sore, but that’s from your cock just now!” Steven laughed. They smoked another bowl and had just turned the TV on when Kyle walked in. “Sorry I’m late. I stopped over at Tony’s place before he went to work for another dose. He and Derrick filled my cunt up with more spunk.” “Drop em and bend over, I want to see it” Joe demanded. Kyle grinned and moved closer before dropping his shorts and underwear and bending over the table and pushing a little bit of the cum out. “You fuckin’ slut. Any other time I’d use that as lube and fuck your brains out” Joe told Kyle, but noticing Steven who was rubbing his cock through his jeans, Kyle suggested “You should fuck him and soak your cock in that toxic swill, Steven." “Fuck yeah. Do it!” encouraged Kyle. Steven didn’t need any more encouragement and got up and slid his jeans down revealing a very stiff cock. He pushed it down towards Kyle's hole and smeared the cum that he had dribbled out all over the tip of his cock before pushing into Kyle. Slowly he sunk his cock all the way in before starting to piston Kyle’s pussy. He moaned as he felt the cum coat his cock and heard the sloshing sounds as he fucked the cum-filled hole. “Fuck, they really loaded you up,” Steven remarked as Kyle braced himself on the table as the thrusts got stronger. Joe was stroking as he watched his boyfriend get fucked and it didn’t take too long before he couldn’t take it any more. He stood up and moved behind Steven. He slicked his cock up with some lube from the table and added some to Steven’s hole before put his piercing on Steven’s hole. Pushing in, he forced Steven all the way into Kyle’s hole. Joe marveled at the new feelings with the ring on his cock as he fucked. His hands guided Steven’s body, so he did all the movement, fucking himself on Joe’s cock and then pushing into Kyle’s cum slick hole. The three emitted guttural sounds as Steven bounced back and forth between Joe and Kyle. Joe knew he was not going to last very long and when he felt his balls tighten again, he slammed into Steven and felt rope upon rope of his cum pump into Steven’s fuck chute. Steven felt Joe start to breed his ass and that pushed him over the edge and he unleashed his cum into Kyle. Kyle had been stroking his cock and shot his load all over the table, covering the baggie of weed with his cum. All three stood there feeling cocks get milked of their cum and asses getting filled with possibly neg cum until Joe slowly pulled out and sat down on the couch. Steven followed suit and lastly Kyle stood up and took the third spot on the couch. They all grinned at each other then sat back and watched TV, drank and smoked until it was in the early hours of Saturday morning. Joe was the first one to get up and told the other two “Come on, let’s get to bed and crash.” Steven looked up at him puzzled and said “I’ll take the couch.” “Nah, join us in the bed,” Joe insisted.

6. Jay I was empty. Rod had pulled his cock out of me. I had barely kept it together when he had been fucking me, and I was learning that the alternative, not being fucked, was even worse. The only thing that made it bearable was that Rod had cum in me. In the heat and passion of getting fucked, I hadn't even noticed him cum. But as I took my first hesitant steps, I could feel his seed slosh within me. It felt good, to have a man like Rod fuck me. It felt even better to have his load inside of me. "I'm sure you can get more," Rod said. "You've got a great ass." "Thanks," I said, a bit embarrassed. I had played around a bit with girls, but somehow, it had never felt quite right. But this, now, this was totally different. It felt natural to have another man's cock in my ass. It felt right. Now that Rod had pulled out of me, I was empty. All I could think about was how to get him back inside of me. It didn't even have to be Rod. I wanted a dick in my hole. Any dick. "It felt good. Really good." "I'm sure it did," Rod said. "You want to join the party?" He motioned to the balcony door. The lights in the hotel room were dim now, but I could make out some of the men inside. There seemed to be more men, some on the couches, some still standing. All of them were wearing less clothes than before. "Sure," I said. I went to where my clothes were piled up. "Don't worry about those," Rod said. "You won't need them. Besides, you look better naked." I blushed, and followed Rod to the door. He hadn't bothered with clothes either. There was an economy of motion with him; no motion was superfluous. It had been the same when he had been fucking me. Every movement had been done with his pleasure in mind; now, in walking, every movement was done with intention. He paused for a moment at the door. "Ready?" he asked. "Of course." Even this close, it was still hard to make out exactly what was happening in the hotel room. Men were standing as to obscure what seemed like important activities going on in the room. "Should I not be?" "No," Rod said. He reached out and grabbed my ass. "You're more than prepared for this." He opened the door. There was a slight rush of air out, and I could feel the warmth against my skin. I inhaled; it was the scent of sweat and masculinity and a new scent, one that I immediately knew as sex and passion. It was like a locker room, crossed with an orgy. My dick responded immediately. "Welcome back," a man said. It took me a moment to recognize him as Aiden. "You're just in time." My head was still swimming in the electrifying scent of the room. I took a moment to survey the room. The lights were dim, and there was a haze in the room. I could smell a bit of weed, but not enough to account for the cloudiness. It made me think of an opium den; there was something dark occurring here, but I didn't know what it was. "Would hate to be late for this party," Rod said. Aiden had crossed over and was standing by me. He took my arm, and guided me deeper into the room. "I want you to meet someone," Aiden said, as he propelled me into the dark room. "He's been working for me for a while now. I think the two of you would get along well." Even if I didn't know where I was going in the dim room, Aiden did. We headed towards one of the far corners of the room. As we walked, looked around. On one of the couches, two of the men I had seen earlier were now naked, their legs spread wide. Two of the younger men were kneeling, their lips wrapped around the older men's cocks, giving them head. As we passed, one of the older men flicked a lighter. The intense blue flame barely illuminated his face as he heated up a glass bowl. But before I could see what happened next, Aiden gently pushed me along. "You'll find out soon enough," he said, in reference to the glass pipe I had seen. It was a little lighter in the corner than the rest of the room. There was a candle sitting on a table there, and it provided enough light to see the two men standing around it. One was a younger man, maybe just a bit older than me, and right about my height. He was wearing little more than underwear and a pair of sneakers. The other was a hulking black man. He was maybe only an inch taller, but he was far more muscular, and between the muscle and a pair of black leather boots, he seemed far bigger. He had on a pair of boxers. "This is Tucker," Aiden said, indicating the smaller white boy. "And this is Jay." "Nice to meet you, Jay," Tucker said. "And this is Damon." "Hey," Damon grunted. "Tucker, Jay is new here. He's just had a chance to get acquainted with Rod." "Heh," Damon snorted. "Acquainted." He knew exactly what Rod and I had done on the patio, and didn't care for Aiden's polite euphemism for our man-on-man fucking. "Maybe you can help him get to know Tina, and then see where she takes you?" "Hell yeah," Damon grunted again. It was hard not to stare at his perfect, dark body. There was hardly an ounce of body fat on him, and every muscle was visible under his taut skin. I glanced down quickly, but it was hard to tell what he was packing with the loose boxer briefs. I remembered my middle school days, where the rumor among the boys had been how hung the black boys at the school across town had been. I wondered if Damon would re-enforce the stereotype. "I can do that," Tucker said. He reached out and ran a hand down my back, coming to rest on one of my ass cheeks. He paused, just enough to remind me who was in control here. "It's gonna be fun," he continued. "Jay is gonna love it so much." I nodded in agreement. "Right on. I'll be back in a bit. Time for me to find some of my own trouble," Aiden said, and soon disappeared into the stand of men in the center of the room. It might have been my imagination, but more of them seemed naked than just a few seconds ago. I tried hard not to stare, but the thoughts of the hard cocks just a glance away were hard to resist. "This is your first time here?" Tucker asked me. I nodded, not wanting to admit just how naive I was. "That's cool. First time for everything. You partied before?" "Party?" I asked. It seemed like a strange to ask. "You know, Tina." He held up a glass pipe with a round bowl at one end. It was filled with small white crystals. It was the same kind of pipe I had seen the guy heat up earlier. "You'll love it," Tucker continued. He held a torch under the bowl; the crystals quickly melted and the bowl filled with a white vapor. "Just inhale, like you would a cigarette or a joint." He demonstrated it, draining the bowl several times. "Shotgun it," Damon said. He moved behind me, pressing his body against mine. His skin was hot, with just enough sweat for it to slide against me. Chills ran down my spine, directly to my dick. "Yeah," Tucker said. He pressed his lips against mine. "Inhale," Damon whispered into my ear. I did and as I did, Tucker exhaled his hit into my lungs. "Hold it," he said. Tucker made sure that I couldn't exhale by keeping his lips against mine. Tucker's tongue probed my mouth, as the shotgun turned into a long kiss. "Hold it," Damon continued. His dick was growing, pressing against my ass, and it felt massive. It was a rush of sensations, as I tried to hold my breath, even as I was desperate to exhale. "Feel it?" Damon asked. I nodded. "Good. Exhale." Tucker released his lips, and I exhaled. It was a thick white cloud that momentarily obscured his face. As I exhaled, I really started to feel it. It was a feeling of freedom and possibility, of happiness and potential. Barriers that I had erected for myself came down, and anything was possible. "Oh fuck," I moaned, and pressed back against Damon. I wanted to feel his dick, regardless of how big it was. I wanted his dick inside me, filling me up, and challenging the limits of my anatomy. "Yeah, you're feeling it," Damon said. "Another one?" I nodded. "Of course he wants more," Tucker said. "It's your turn now." He put the pipe in my mouth. "Let's do this one right," Damon said, and pushed down his boxers. I felt his dick nestle in my ass crack. It was a perfect home for it. "Make it a big one." I was scared of what I was getting myself into. Whatever the drug was in that pipe, it was powerful and quick-acting. I felt the warmth from it fill my entire body and infiltrate my brain. Even as I worried about the effects of the drug, my ass rubbed up against Damon's thick black cock, to get him as stiff as possible. I exhaled the last of the previous hit, to get my lungs as empty as possible for the next one. "Of course it's going to be a big one," Tucker said. "Just wait for the bowl to fill, then inhale slowly. He held the torch under the bowl. This close, it was easy to see the bowl fill with a thick white cloud. I waited, then Tucker nodded. I began to slowly inhale. I expected the smoke to be harsher, more like weed or cigarette smoke. But it was smooth and easy. "Not so fast. Give it time. Savor it," Tucker said. "Lots of time to have fun tonight," Damon said. He wrapped an arm around me, holding me tight. "I want you flying tonight." I kept my eye on the bowl, draining it on a regular basis. Finally, my lungs were full, and I nodded that I was satisfied. "Just a little more," Damon said. I thought my lungs were going to burst, but I did what Damon told me, inhaling two more gulps of the cloud. "Fucking hot," Tucker said. He took the pipe from my mouth and stuck it in his, sucking down on the thick clouds. "Now, hold it," Damon said. One arm was still wrapped around me, holding me. With his other, he put his hand over my mouth, and pinched my nose closed. "Hold it until I tell you." At first, it felt almost safe, to be under the control of a strong black man. But it didn't take long for my body to demand, selfishly, the right to breathe. I tried, but found such a simple thing was being denied. "You can breathe when I want you to," Damon said. "Come on," Tucker said. He exhaled his cloud in my face, taunting me with his ability to breath at his pleasure. "He's new at this." "I know," Damon said. "That's why I'm doing this." I was starting to get frantic, trying to breath, and was squirming in an effort to escape. But Damon's arm held me tight and his hand was unyielding. He leaned in and whispered to me. "Just think what it's going to be like when my cock is inside you." I shivered. His dick was now a steel shaft against my ass. It was hard to tell if he was leaking pre-cum, or if Rod's cum was starting to leak out of me. Either way, his dick was sliding up and down, pressing against my hole, and demanding entrance. The night had suddenly taken a brutally serious turn. Even worse, whatever I was smoking was keeping me from being scared. The shiver was less from fear and more from hungry anticipation. I was struggling, helplessly, for breath, and my cock was throbbing. "Fuck, this is going to be good," Damon whispered, as he finally released his grip on my face. I exhaled, and gasped for breath. "You want another hit?" Tucker asked me. I hadn't yet caught my breath but I wasn't in control of my body any longer. "Yeah," I said, my mouth answering for me. "I do." "Damn boy," Damon said. "You're a natural at this. We're gonna have to play a lot more." He reached down and stroked my dick. I thought I was going to explode as the sensations ricocheted across my body. "Give him what he needs." We repeated the process, every step of it. Tucker inserted the pipe into my mouth and held the torch. I inhaled big gulps of the white cloud, and then Damon put his hand back over my mouth and nose. Even though I knew it was coming and how it would feel, it was still impossible for me to suppress my instincts to fight back against Damon's actions. "Just relax," Damon said. "We're only just beginning." I tried my best, but whatever was in the pipe was making it hard for me to concentrate. My mind was constantly flitting in all sorts of directions, thinking about my throbbing cock, before turning to my hungry, needy hole, and then skittering off back to my dick. The only constant was Damon's strong hand cupped over my mouth and nose, the band around his ring finger pressed against my lip. As black spots started to cloud my vision, Damon relented. "My turn," he said to Tucker, and released his hold on me. I gasped for breath, as Damon took the pipe and torch from Tucker. He made no effort to move away from me; the flame was close enough that I could feel the heat against my cheek, and could hear him inhale the thick drug. "Big clouds, huh," Tucker said. Damon just nodded, focused on the pipe. He handed the pipe back to Tucker; the young man stuck the still-warm stem in his mouth and inhaled as he re-lit the torch. Damon held his hit for a long time before grabbing my jaw, twisting my head around, and exhaling his hit into my mouth. "Hold it, boy," he said. This time, at least, he let me decide when I had had too much. Still, I tried to hold it as long as I could, before exhaling. Damon was still pressed up against me, his dick still nestled in my crack. I found myself involuntarily grinding my ass against him, eager for him to put his penis into my ass. "Yeah, boy, I know you want it now." His body was warm against me, and for a brief moment, I was at peace. But then, his dick twitched and grew, and my hunger for cock returned. "But first, I think you need another chance to suck on the glass pipe As soon as he spoke, Tucker stuck the pipe back in my mouth and held the torch under it. It was still warm, and it didn't take long before it was smoking again. "Make it a big one," Damon said. He continued, somewhat ominously, "You're going to need it." "He can take it," Tucker said. Nevertheless, I did as I was told, and inhaled deeply from the pipe. I was starting to get the hang of it, and this time, I could feel the thick clouds collecting in my lungs. "Fuck, look at him. He's a fucking natural." "I know," Damon said. "You should feel how his hole is trying to gobble up my dick. He's a hungry little faggot." I tensed at the word "Faggot." It had always been the worst of the schoolyard taunts. I had managed to escape it for so long. But now, it was hardly calling me a name. I had kissed another man. I had let him fuck me up the ass. Now, barely ten minutes later, I was all but begging a totally different man to fuck me. It was hard to deny that "faggot" now fit me. He rubbed his cheek against my neck and ear. The stubble on his face was rough, like sandpaper. It was not the soft skin of a woman, but the bristly whiskers of a man, and despite how much had grown in on his cheeks, I knew if I asked, he would say he had shaven that morning. It reminded me how I just barely had scruff on my face, despite not shaving for nearly four weeks now. He was more of a man that I would ever be, and it was an honor to be his faggot. "Big hit for me, faggot boy," Damon said, as I started to slow down on the pipe. "Get your head up in the clouds." I nodded. I wanted to make him happy, and if that entailed sucking down more of this drug, I was more than willing to do it. Even though I thought I had filled my lungs full, I drained the bowl a few more times. "That's good, Damon said, just as my lungs reached their ultimate capacity. "This is going to be really good." "His first time is going to be one to remember," Tucker said. He took the pipe out of my mouth, and Damon immediately put his hand back over my mouth and nose. This time, his ring pressed against my lips. As the hit of the drugs started to wrap its influence around my brain, my mind once more jumped to wild thoughts and conclusions. I wondered if he was married, and if he was married, whether it was to a man or a woman. Damon must have been reading my mind. "Yeah," he said. "Feel that against your lips?" I nodded. "Yeah, that's my wedding ring. But you know why I come here?" I shook my head. I barely knew what "here" was. much less why these men had come together. "Love my wife. She's amazing. But you know, she isn't into all the things I like." I nodded; it was hard to follow the exact words, the air I needed to think had been displaced by the drugs. "And boys like you, well, boys like you let me do anything I fucking want." "Umpph," I managed to grunt, but only the slightest but of the cloud escaped. I had no prayer of getting more air, and I felt my strength gently sap away. Nevertheless, I wasted valuable energy rubbing my ass up against his cock. Damon's dick was thick and hard, warm with the blood flowing through it. I wanted to feel it inside me. I wanted to milk it dry, and get his load. "Oh yeah," Tucker said. He had just done his own hit, and his words were formed from clouds. "Stop teasing him and fuck him." "Ready for it?" Damon asked. He nodded my head up and down for me. "I knew you were." Tucker was fading out of my vision as I struggled against his grip. I didn't know what I wanted: to give in to the faggot that had been hiding deep inside me all those years? or to escape, and pretend that I hadn't seen who I really was. It was good that Damon was making these decisions for me. He could give me what I needed. "Of course he is," Tucker said. A part of me knew he was standing right in front of me, but I couldn't see him. I couldn't see anything beyond a few blurs, as the drugs took over. Damon's cockhead was now pressed against my hole. "Give it to him." Damon pressed into me. His hand over my mouth was perfect for the leverage he needed to press his manhood into my hole. I was glad that Rod had fucked me earlier; if Rod was just merely large, Damon's shaft was massive; at least an inch thicker around, and several inches longer. Damon didn't give me any chance to adjust, and just pressed himself all the way into me. "Oh fuck, faggot," Damon grunted. "That's the raw hole I need. Fuck you good, and give you my babies." I was impaled on his cock. He slammed in and out of me, each stroke reminding me how I was little more than a fuck-toy for the black man. He still had his hand over my mouth, and it was getting far harder to concentrate. I had already closed my eyes; looking just felt too hard. All that I focused on was Damon's dick, forcing its way into me. "Oh damn! You've got a load up there. Fucking nasty boy." "You better let the boy breathe," Tucker said. In the drug-filled haze, I wondered what would happen if Damon refused. Consciousness was already draining away from me and I didn't know how long I would be able to hold out. But, Damon had one small mercy, and released his grip on my nose. I exhaled as quickly as I could, the thick cloud enveloping my head. I quickly inhaled, terrified that Damon would take away the small privilege of breath away from me again. "Awww. But it feels so good. The way the faggot relaxes his hole. No resistance. Just pleasure." "For you," Tucker said. "What?" Damon sneered. "You think I'm worried about the whore? That's what he's here for. For me to use." "You don't want to break him." "I dunno. You remember last time." Tucker winced. He was remembering something, something he didn't want to remember. I wondered what that memory was. "I do. And I told you can't do it again." "To you," Damon said. His cock was sliding, long, agonizing strokes in and out of me. I was glad that Rod had cum in me; the lubrication from the cum was desperately needed. "I didn't say anything about our tweaker whore here." With that, he slapped my ass. It stung; the last time I had been spanked was when I was six, over twelve years ago. But this time, it wasn't about being a bad boy. It was about being a good boy. About making Damon feel good. Making him feel like a man. Making him feel like he could do anything he wanted. I wanted him to feel good, because that was the way I was going to get his load. Tucker leaned in towards me. "I know that face," he said, as he pressed his lips against mine. His tongue pressed into my mouth. It was far too easy to respond to his kiss. I relaxed. Damon had the experience to know what was coming next, and pushed his steel shaft even further into my body. "You head is way in the clouds," Tucker said. "It's a dangerous place to be." "It's the only place for him," Damon said. "I want to see the two of you share another hit." "Of course." Tucker said. He produced the now-familiar glass pipe, but this time he stuck it in his mouth. It was my first chance to watch him up close, and I stared at the solid blue flame as it heated the bowl. It wasn't long before the thick white clouds started to form. Tucker took long slow hits from the pipe, never letting the bowl completely empty. "That's how a boy hits the pipe," Damon said. "Watch and learn." I didn't have to be told. I was mesmerized by the sight. I wanted to see Tucker get high, just like me. I wanted to know how far he would go and if what his limits were. As I stared, Damon pushed his dick deep in me. He was forcing Rod's cum deeper into me, where it could burrow into my body and become a permanent part of me. I could hardly resist such an idea, and pushed back against Damon. His dick only got deeper in me. "That's it," Damon said. "Your turn," Tucker said, as he finally pulled the pipe out of his mouth. The pipe was hot and still smoking. Thick tendrils of the white cloud sunk down, taking seeming minutes before they dissipated, like the contrails of a high-flying jetliner. He leaned in again, and pressed his lips against mine. I knew what to expect, and had already emptied my lungs. Tucker paused. He closed his eyes and savored the sensation of the drug flooding into his body and taking over. When he opened his eyes, I could tell it was no longer quite the same person as before. He was hungry; he needed something that he didn't have. I understood his desire. I had Damon's cock in my ass. It was enough to take the edge off, but knew what he was feeling. "That's the Tucker I want," Damon said, seeing the same need in the young man's face. Tucker leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. He exhaled and filled my lungs with the thick clouds. As he did, Damon pressed even more of his cock into my hole. "All the way in," he said. I gasped; this was more than just filling me up like Rod's cock. This was practically splitting me in two, and I struggled to get comfortable. Unfortunately, my struggles only meant I sucked more of the cloud out of Tucker's lungs. "It's OK," Damon said. "I know it's a big one. But don't worry. You're doing better than Tucker did the first time." Tucker suddenly froze at the memory. "Yeah," Damon said. "First time I fucked him, he passed out when I stuck it all in. Didn't you, Tucker-boy?" Tucker only nodded. He kept his mouth against mine, his tongue exploring my mouth, and prevented me from exhaling the hit. Damon pulled out, leaving just his fat cockhead in my hole. Tucker released his lip-lock on me at the same time, and involuntarily, I exhaled the hit. I shivered. I couldn't tell if it was from the drugs, from being suddenly empty of dick, or from fear of getting Damon's cock all the way back into me. "I'm sorry," Tucker said. "Your cock. It's big." "Oh, don't worry. I know it's big. It's OK. You just need more practice." Damon pushed his cock back into me. I gasped, but forced myself to take it. I didn't want to disappoint or demean Damon by rejecting his cock. He must have noticed, because he continued. "But Jay here, he's taking it like a faggot should." "Did you really pass out?" I asked. "Yeah," Tucker said. "And?" "And what?" Damon asked. "I continued fucking him. He's a faggot. That's what he's here for." Tucker nodded in silent agreement. "He did. When I came to, he was pounding my hole." He put the pipe in his mouth again. It was still smoking, but nevertheless he held the torch under it. As soon as the bowl started to smoke, he inhaled, pulling in deep gulps of the thick cloud. I wondered if he was trying to remember or trying to forget. However, I didn't have much of a chance to wonder. Damon had started slamming his dick in me, each stroke seemingly deeper and harder than the one before. I understood why Tucker had passed out; Damon was a machine, fucking me harder than I had even seen in porn. It didn't seem possible that I could withstand it and I silently prayed that he would let up. However, the prayers were for naught. After each stroke, he slammed back in, harder and more intense than before.

(This is actually a true story. It was 1983, and I was an introverted, sky, skinny kid from the East End of Louisville, the 'burbs back then. I was deeply closeted and naive, and ready to be taken advantage of. This incident began a 10 month journey into sex and hard drugs that ended with me, a gay kid from the burbs, learning how to take cock, deep throat and yes, fuck pussy to the point where I got a black junkie pregnant. It was the best summer of my life, and brought me a wonderful daughter that I never thou a guy like me could ever have.) --------------------------------------------- I was barely nineteen and had been fucked only once, by a white guy who was 30. I met him in at Blue Movies in downtown Louisville, and we went back to his place, smoked a J and he topped me. He was so small i didn't even know he had cum until he went soft. So this is what I had fantasized about ever since I saw Freddie Mercury eating grapes on the back cover of the first Queen album? It wasn't anything like I had read in "First Hand" or "Inches," my favorite wack-mags. I was sorely disappointed and wondered if I was straight after all. A few weeks later I was back in the bookstore looking to do it again, and hopefully have a better experience. I had tried dating girls over the past few weeks, which made my dad very,very happy. He loaned me his sports car, gave me a wad of cash and beamed as I drove off, conflicted. A few dates, and I could not bring myself to even kiss one of them. Was I just shy, or really a fag? I didn't know. But I knew I was horny and that is what took me to the bookstore that night. In the arcade section, I saw a big black daddy, maybe 6-2 and in good shape. He must have been pushing fifty, and I was instantly attracted to this dangerous-looking giant man. I grew up in a typical upper-middle class family, went to St. X high school, and hid the fact that I was a fag from everyone except the guys who sucked me off at the bookstores. Looking back, i know my parents knew. But what made them think that talking about how "sick" it was to be gay would somehow turn me straight, instead of just make me feel unworthy and unloved and alone? He was standing outside a booth rubbing his cock through his checked polyester pants. I could just stare. He kept rubbing, and I could see his cock grow even bigger. I was mesmerized and walked toward him. I planned to go into the booth, leave the door unlocked, and wait for him to come in. Then I was going to suck my first dick. I had it all panned, but as I went to open the door, he grabbed my hand and looked down at me and said, "You think you can handle this, boy?" I said,"I don't know. I've only been fucked once." His eyes bugged a little and he said, "I live down the street, let's go." I followed him outside and walked about 12 blocks without either of us saying a word. I was getting scared. "I thought you said you lived down the street." He stopped and put his hand on my ass. "We're walking down the street, aint we?" He said, rubbing my ass and turning me on. Here I was a skinny 19 year old white kid from a good home, getting felt up at 10PM on a public street in downtown Louisville. He nodded toward the projects. "Just over there," he said. I followed him to the entrance to his place, and walked up three steps to his front door. He opened the door and we went inside. He closed the door and locked it. Now I was really scared, and my dick shrunk quickly. I looked around. The inside was one room, with a small kitchen, and a door to what was probably a bathroom. I looked at everything, planning a way to escape. It was remarkably clean, and empty except for a tv, a mattress, a lamp, and some boxes in the corner. At this point, i was scared shitless and started to try to talk my way out of it. He came over and grabbed my ass, hard. "You're not going anywhere, baby. And you're going to love this. Get them clothes off." He released my ass and I just stood there, panicked. He walked a few steps, stopped, and with his back to me, slowly, sexily, pulled his t-shirt over his head. Oh. My. God. The sexiest, darkest back I had ever seen. My cock started hardening again. He twirled his t-shirt slowly, almost like a stripper and turned around and revealed a nice, but not chiseled chest, with a few tattoos and long, dark nipples. I stared at those long nipples, and as I was standing there in a daze, he unbuttoned his pants, unzipped, and they dropped to the floor. No underwear, just a huge cock, hanging there half hard. He turned back toward the boxes again, but stopped and turned to look at me, and as he was staring at me, his cock started getting harder and harder until it was huge and standing straight out, "See how hard you got me?" He said. "So are you gonna get naked now?" It wasn't a question. I pulled my Polo t-shirt off and kicked off my topsiders. He smiled, turned and started rummaging through a shoebox. I took off the rest of my clothes and stood there, cock hard as a rock. He turned around and had a syringe, a little foil, a lighter, a spoon, and a little baggie. "You're gonna love this shit," he said. I had only smoked weed, and just that one time. But my dick was thinking for me, and I stood there and held out my arm as he tied a shoelace around my arm. He said, "Sit down or you are gonna fall down." I sat on the mattress and he busied himself with his spoon. He after a few minutes, he put the syringe into the spoon and pulled the plunger. There was a cloudy liquid in the chamber. I held out my arm, and watched him inject me. I felt a little woozy at first, but when he took the shoelace off, the entire room suddenly started spinning and I felt the most beautiful, peaceful feeling was over me. Every muscle in my body relaxed, and I swore that I could feel my soul moving around inside my body. I even felt the space between my ribs, felt them expand and contract as I breathed. "Wow," was all I could say. "wow." "You gonna learn to love my speedballs, boy, and come back for them all the time." "Whaaa," I slurred. Why can't I talk, I thought. "Yeah," he said as he moved even closer to me. "You're fucked now." I felt him pushing me backwards on the bed and pulling my legs apart. I had no muscle control. i felt completely asleep - heavy muscles, no feeling at all, anywhere, but also feeling everything at a deeper level than ever before. I saw his cock pointing at my hole, and I just moaned,"Fuuuuuck meeeee" as his face inched closer and closer to mine until it completely filled my entire line of vision.....

Blonde And Stupid – Two Christian Boys Dragged Down (Part 01) Blonde And Stupid – Two Christian Boys Dragged Down (Part 01) ** Please remember to ‘like’ the story if you enjoyed it. Feel free to comment or to contact me via mail. Thx. ** Ryan and Ben met each other on the internet. They were both 18 years old and looked for companionship, since they were both still in the closet. They talked about their dreams, their school, about their sexual fantasies and about their families. It is not easy to come out, if you were raised under Christian guides. Both families were heavily engaged in their churches. There was no way to just come out and tell them ‘Hey Mom and Dad…. I have to die…. I’m just kidding…. I won’t die. I am only gay.’ Both parents would have probably said, it would be better that their sons were dead instead. Ryan lived in Macon (Georgia), while Ben was from Rome (Georgia). After chatting for a few days, they planned to meet in ‘real life’ in Atlanta. It wasn’t that easy, because Ben had no car. He had to borrow it from his mother. Ryan’s parents bought their son a car, when he turned 18. The two guys could have been brothers. They laughed about it, when they first met. Both teens had blue eyes. Both were blonde. While Ben had curly long hair, Ryan had a nice sidecut. Both twinks were around 5,6 feet tall and were quite slim. And even sexually they were both totally bottom guys. They couldn’t even think about sticking the own cock into someone else’s orifice. They would rather fantasize about jocks, passing them by on the streets of Atlanta. Or classmates they had, who were captain of the football team. They even managed to connect their families, by telling them, they both met on an interschool scientific project. And since both boys were totally alike, and were both from Christian families, the parents would allow overnight stays. On one of those ‘week-end’ occasions, the two friends surfed together on the internet. They were logged into a gay dating portal and browsed through the pictures and ads. “Here…. look at this. Gang-Bang Atlanta Bottoms Wanted….” Ryan pointed at the screen. They opened the profile and saw some pictures of different sized cocks. So far so good, they thought. Both admired the different shapes and sizes and expressed both, that they would love to get fucked by these guys. The profile stated 8 tops and 1 bottom were looking for other participants. Ryan had a raging hard on and Ben also massaged his cock underneath his jeans. They just left the profile, when a message popped up on their screen. BioHazard1 asked if the guys would like to get their asses fucked by eight BioHazard Tops. Ryan replied ‘That would be great. We both would love to be hammered by your big cocks’ *he wrote the message, without Ben’s approval and hit the ‘sent’ button* Ben laughed out loud, when he saw, what his pal was offering. BioHazard1 sent another message and demanded some pictures, since the their profile had none. Both boys discussed, if they should send their pictures to the guys. They agreed to send a fake picture from the internet, to keep the horny game going, but in the meanwhile another message appeared on the screen. Biohazard1 said ‘We could use Skype and sent the address needed.’ “Oh oh… and now?” Ben said and slapped his friend playfully over the head. “We could open the cam and turn it around for a while. I would love to see those cocks” Ryan pouted. Ben was the scared and shook his head. He wouldn’t hold his face into the cam. He got up instead and left the range. Ryan was a little bit more cocky and sent a request, with his cam turned to the wall. On the screen another room went alight. Four jocks were sitting in front of the cam. They were cheering and yelling at them, smiling into the camera. Then one guy asked, why the cam stayed dark. “That’s such a bullshit. If you want to fake stuff, then look for other guys. We are serious about meeting, you little fuck. You are probably….” he couldn’t finish the sentence, because Ryan turned the cam into his direction now. Why did he do that? Maybe he just wanted to show, that he was for real. Maybe he wanted prolong the chat, while watching the guys on the other side. Now that they saw Ryan they hollered again. “Fuck – you are hot. Where is your friend?” “He is shy and standing further away. Ben, come back here. It is only fair, that they see you, since we can see them” Ryan begged his friend. Ben rolled with his eyes and walked back to his seat. Another four guys came into view. You couldn’t see all the handsome faces, now that almost all guys were in front of the cam. When they saw Ben they freaked out even more. “When can you be here? We want to rip your asses apart” the same guy said. He stood up and held his dick into the cam, which was such a fat cock. It reminded Ryan of a huge coke can. “How big is it?” Ryan asked. “Nine inches! Come and try it out. I will make it fit…” the guy growled. “We’re in Macon right now and it is quite late” Ben mentioned. “Fuck that – come here at once. We need guys like you offering their pussies. Come and be happy with our dicks… that’s what you need you FAGGOTS.” “Are you two brothers?” another jock asked. “No – just friends, but we are both totally submissive. We love to bottom. Do we have to fuck also?” Ben wanted to know. “If you want to get hammered only, it is fine with us. Just bring your bodies to us and we will do the rest” the others cheered. “So we would be three bottoms?” Ryan played on with the game. “Fuck that old slag here. We will kick him out if you two dolls are coming. We really want to fuck you bad….” Both twinks were already massaging their bumps in their jeans. “Show us your assholes faggots. Turn around and show us your hole…. BITCHES” several guys yelled and showed their bare penises. “CUNT CUNT CUNT….” they shouted out loud. Ryan stood up and turned around, while opening his jeans. “Are you serious?” Ben was totally shocked. “You can’t really show your….” he continued but was too late. Ryan moved the chair away and lowered his pants and briefs. He pulled his cheeks apart and showed his virgin asshole. Because of his fair and blonde appearance he almost didn’t have any hair around his pucker. You could hear loud cheering form the speakers, before the sound and the picture stopped. Ben had disconnected the streaming. “Are you totally nuts? Your parents are sleeping downstairs. Do you want us to be killed?” you could see he was really agitated. Ryan was still standing there bare assed. His face was totally red and all of a sudden he felt also ashamed of his actions. He pulled his pants back on and sat down in silence. “I am sorry… but I felt so horny and these guys are so cool. Did you see the sizes of their cocks? We should be in Atlanta and not here. Oh man – this sucks!” Ryan answered. Suddenly the guys heard another signal. A new message came in from Biohazard1. ‘Hey – what happened? Where have you gone?’ Both guys just stared at the screen. Biohazard1: ‘Are you scared?’ “Are we going to answer them?” Ryan asked. Ben didn’t react. “Look – if we just run away, then this might happen over and over again. And I don’t want to run. I want to get fucked…” Ryan sighed. “Ok…. answer then” Ben nodded. ‘Yes we are scared’ Ryan replied. ‘What is your status then? Do you know?’ Biohazard1 wanted to know. Ryan and Ben didn’t understand the real meaning of the question. ‘We are both still in the closet. That is our status. Our parents do not know that we are gay and we never met other guys for sex. We didn’t even fuck each other, because we are both strictly bottom.’ Ryan wrote honestly. ‘So you are both virgins?’ ‘Yes’ ‘Never had a cock in your ass or mouth?’ Biohazard1 replied. ‘We are totally new to this… I mean I know where it should go in and what it does there, but I am not so sure about Ben though’ Ryan hit the ‘send’ button and laughed. Ben gave his thigh a knock and both friends laughed. ‘We respect your virginity and understand your fear. But it would be cool for us, if you could decide to keep the contact to us.’ Biohazard1 answered. Both lads couldn’t see the guys on the other side anymore. If they would have seen them, they would have doubted the honesty of those words. “Fuck…. fuck…. they are virgins. We need to get our toxic junk into them… come on, write something nice. Don’t fucking lose them” some guys whispered to the one, who called himself Biohazard1. ‘I am not talking about the sexual aspect here. Although we would answer you those questions too. But it seems to us, that you need some assistance. Some sort of guidance – maybe from guys who are a bit older than you and have some experience already.’ “What do you think” Ryan asked Ben. “They sure looked like horny jocks, but I think we could really need some help to get out of this hole” Ben sighed. ‘We would love to keep the contact. We got you on Skype. Maybe you would like to talk to us tomorrow?’ Ryan suggested. ‘We would love that too. Have a good night then’ ‘Good night and May God Bless you all.’ That was the second, when Biohazard1 shot a load all over his keyboard. They would drag those Christian boys down. All the way…

He led me up to the first floor, but turned the opposite way to normal, down a narrow corridor. At the end was a door with a biohazard sign on it and 'staff only' written underneath. I looked at him quizzically and he laughed. "It's to keep out the ignorant, and attract the initiated." He pushed open the door. Inside was a small room with benches around the walls, lit by a dim, red light. After my eyes adjusted, I noticed maybe half a dozen guys lounging on the benches, and in the middle another bench with a padded top and a lower step, also padded. "Who's your friend?" asked a thin guy with pronounced veins on his forearms and legs, and a pronounced belly beneath his skinny rib cage. By way of an answer, my friend turned me round, bent me over and spread my cheeks so they could see the cum dripping from my hole. "Weeell!" cackled a short, tubby guy with strange blotches on his chest. "Does the bitch want knocking up?" "Fuck yeah," replied the mustachioed man, who added "Popped in a load myself already!" The group stood up and came over to me, grabbing my cock and feeling my arse. I knew I was surrounded by poz guys and my heart started to pound. They felt me tense up, and someone jammed a bottle into my nostrils, forcing me to inhale the poppers. They were strong, and I felt giddy with lust. "There you go," murmured the thin man, as his tongue invaded my mouth. I could taste his tainted saliva and feeling his surprisingly large cock rigid against my belly. "Like a fly in a web," someone whispered as I was led to the bench in the middle of the room. I knelt on the lower step, and sweaty hands pushed me face down onto the upper part. Straps went round my wrists and ankles and I was held fast, my arse open and available to anyone. The thin man came in front of me and offered me his cock which drooled with precum. "Lick it," he ordered. I felt a moment's fear, and then tentatively licked the drool of toxic precum off the thick, glistening tip. "Good boy!" he said. "Who's first?" The chubby guy answered "Me!" as he walked behind me. The thin guy bent over and whispered "You're gonna like this one: this fukka has full blown AIDS." I felt a thick, heavy cock sliding into me until his belly was squashed against my arse. He fucked me with quick and hard strokes until I felt his cock swell in my ass and he gasped "I'm ccc...umming!" The thin man grabbed my face, kissing me hard as the cock in me spurted toxic sperm and I moaned with surrender. The chubby guy got off me and I was panting for breath, my hole dripping and wet. I looked up and saw savage, eager faces and rigid cocks and knew I was lost. Another cock slid into me, and I lowered my head, giving myself up to the gift....

1. Aiden I first saw Jay on a Friday night, early October. I was out at a club, standing by the side of the dance floor, watching the endless parade of bright young things. Tonight, it seemed a little more college boys, a little less desperate twenty-something actors. I didn't really care that much about the crowd. It was a mixed night, and I was already too busy defending myself against horny drunk girls, much less trying to separate the gay boys from the straight men. But first, I should probably back up and introduce myself. I'm Aiden. I'm fifty years old, and I've been in that other industry since I was twenty. We never call it anything other than "The Industry," if we even call it anything at all. Activists might call it "sex work" in an effort to give it legitimacy or make it seem more glamorous than it really is. But there is nothing glamorous about the life of a boy selling his body. In order to survive, you must become someone not quite human. You must become a creature who just enacts the core human emotions like empathy, love, and care. You can't survive with real emotions. I was one of the lucky ones. I grew up and graduated. I'm no longer one of the boys. I'm a pimp, and now I get to own the boys. It's not an accident that we call it owning; it's about as close to slavery as it gets these days. It sounds cruel, but I believe it is better this way. It's easier on the boys in the long run if they understand that they are possessions, things to be bought and sold, passed around and shared. The entire process is easier for a bottom, of course. They already understand that they are just vessels for another man's pleasure. Yeah, I said man there. It's a straight boy's fantasy to be paid by women for sex. It. Does. Not. Happen. For men, the Industry is only about man on man, and the sooner a so-called straight boy figures that out, the better for him. In the Industry, we call that process "breaking a boy." The best of us pimps can do it in our sleep. Once you get the hang of it, it's easy, and for me, it came naturally. Of course, it's never easy for the boy. It is always a struggle for a boy to accept his position in the Industry. Back to the night at hand. I had a vodka and cranberry in my hand; I had been nursing it slowly enough that the ice had melted, leaving it weak and watery. I was waiting for the boys to start to approach me. It might take a second or third drink, but they always did. They might claim to be straight, but it didn't matter. Straight boys don't approach fifty year old men in a club. Only gay boys do, and those are only the ones with serious daddy issues. Jay approached me right as I was thinking about ditching my drink and getting another one. The first thing I noticed was his glasses. It was unusual to see a guy out at the club with glasses, much less the striking blue frames he had on. The second thing I noticed was that he was holding a drink. I wondered how he had gotten the drink; he barely looked old enough to fuck, much less to be able to get a drink. No doubt he had a fake ID. Before I got him naked, I'd have to see his real ID. "Hi," he said. "Hi," I replied. I smiled, letting him see my teeth. "Having a good night?" "Yeah," he said. "First time here. It's great." "Cool. I'm Aiden," I said. "Jay," he replied. He held out his hand, and I shook it. His skin was soft and warm. He had an easy life and hadn't gained the rough skin and calluses of manual labor. "You here alone? Or are you with friends?" "I was here with friends. But I seem to have lost them." He looked around again, in a feeble effort to find them amidst the crowd. "I was talking to a girl, and I guess they moved on." I tried not to laugh. He may have been talking to a girl, but that wasn't what he really needed. "Cool. What happened to her? She still around?" "Somewhere," he said, looking around the club again. He focused on the dance floor, and pointed someone out. "There she is. The Asian chick." I followed his finger the best I could. There was a cute Asian girl; dressed in a way that screamed money. I looked Jay over again. She wasn't completely out of his league. At about 6'1", he was a few inches taller than me and his tight graphic t-shirt showed off his muscular body well. But, even from the few words we had exchanged, I could tell he was still young, naive and unfamiliar with talking to girls. "She's cute," I said. "You like Asian girls?" "I dunno," he said. "It all depends on the girl." "What do you like?" "Oh. You know. A little shorter than me. Not too big. Not really a breast man." Or, I thought, he likes his girls boyish. It was already clear that he liked his men to be daddies. "I need another drink," I said. "You want one?" "Yeah, that would be great." "This way," I said. He followed me to the bar. "How long have you been in LA?" I asked as we got in line. "A little over a month," he said. "I'm a freshman at USC." I wasn't surprised. He had the good looks of someone who had spent his entire life never worrying about money. He anticipated my next question. "I grew up outside of Denver." He also had the rugged build of someone for whom the outdoors was easy to get to. "What about you?" "Been here for too long," I said. "Moved here when I was eighteen. Grew up in rural Missouri." I didn't want to give too many details. It was my job to know everything about his life; it was just as important that I remain an enigma to Jay. "What do you do?" "I work in the industry." He didn't need to know which industry it was; I knew he would assume it was the entertainment industry. That was not too far from the truth. "Oh cool. I want to be a producer." "A lot of my good friends do that." Despite changes in social mores, Hollywood was still surprisingly old-fashioned. At least once a week, a producer would call me needing a "new friend" for some celebrity needing some play time without the tabloids finding out. Or they wanted something more reliable than what they could find themselves. The line was moving quicker than I expected. It wasn't long before we were nearly there. "What are you drinking?" I asked. "Are you even old enough to be drinking?" "Well. My ID says I am. And it's a vodka and soda." "Good answer," I said. "For both." I'd really have to see his ID before anything happened. I didn't worry about alcohol. No one would prosecute for just giving an under-age kid a drink. But sex, well, that was a totally different story. "Two Grey Goose and soda." "Nice," Jay said. "Been drinking well tonight." This was almost like shooting fish in a barrel. I would show him a little bit of the good life, and get him used to it. "I'm here on a scholarship," he continued. He had pulled it off well. But then I looked him over again. The subtle flaws that I had missed when I had first examined him were obvious now that I knew to look for them. The shirt, although fashionable, had the awkward drape I associated with a knock-off. His glasses were the same: the color wasn't perfect, and there were some hard edges to the design that I associated with a cheap chain store. Call it Lenscrafters chic. The barrel just got smaller, and the fish bigger. It would be easier than I expected. I handed him his drink. "Cheers," I said. He didn't flinch from my gaze as we clinked glasses. "To success," I said, not specifying what success constituted. I was already running through a list of old friends of mine who would want to have first crack at the young man's ass. "Success," he replied. He was smiling; I wondered what success meant for him tonight. In the end, it didn't really matter what he wanted. So much of what I was going to do with him was going to be about teaching him what he wanted. Yeah, there would always be that initial spark of desire from him; he had shown it in spades. But there was a lot I was going to get to teach him, and in turn, mold it into a core part of not just his sexuality, but also his own identity. We took a sip of our drink, and scanned the crowd. It was a busy night, and on the dance floor, beautiful members of both sexes were out having a good time. As the night wore on, more of the boys were shirtless. Not only that, more of them no longer cared who they were grinding against. It could have been a girl, it could have been a boy. "Fun night," Jay continued. I nodded in agreement. My pocket buzzed. The vibration was just enough to set off my dick. I had been keeping my thoughts high and abstract. But the sudden stimulation jerked me back to the present, and I wondered what his green eyes would look like, staring up at me as his lips were wrapped around my cock. "One second," I said, and pulled out my phone. "Crystal ParTy tonight," it began. It was from my friend ****, who was just as his messages. "One am. Intercontinental, Rm 1902. Bring yourself. Bring a good boy. Bring a friend." "Looking forward. I've got both." I texted back. "$ounds good. eVeryThing covered here." My dick throbbed again. Jay was going to get quite the introduction tonight. I turned to the young man, even if it meant looking up at him. "Friend is having a party. Wanna come with me?" "Where?" he asked, but even in the dim light, his pupils dilated enough to be noticed. "Downtown. I'll get us an Uber." "Awesome," he said. He moved a little closer to me and his lips pursed slightly at the end, like he was waiting for a kiss. Unfortunately, the moment passed. I knew what I needed to do. "Follow me," I said, drinking down the rest of my drink quickly. He followed, gulping down the stiff drink. If I had timed it right, we'd be in the car when the alcohol hit him. "First, text your friends where you're going. Party at the intercontinental hotel." I pulled out the phone again, and held it in front of us. "Quick selfie. My friend wants to see you." I'd also use it to run a fast auction of first breeding rights. The first one turned out perfect, and then Jay wanted one as well. He took a few before the deciding on the best one. "Memories of a fun night," he said. "Hopefully, it is just beginning, I said. "You should send it to your friend as well, so they know I'm not a psycho creeper." I could see him blush, but again, he also moved closer to me. He quickly texted someone. I was close enough I could read the text. "New friend I met. Invited me to a party downtown. See you tomorrow." "Thanks," Jay said, as he hit send. "For thinking of me. I wouldn't have even thought about it." I wondered what his friends would think of the picture. A young man and a much older man. My beard, although still thick, was more silver than brown now, and the wrinkles on my face were becoming more prominent. But perhaps they had already figured out what Jay was just discovering. "It's fine," I said. I didn't tell him how this was an important part of the process. He needed to trust me, to think that I put him first and looked out for his best interests. But I only looked out for my interests. "It's fun to party and meet new people. But remember, not everyone is on the up and up. Not everyone has your best interests at heart." Just like me, I thought. I didn't have to worry about his friends knowing I had taken him somewhere. By the time things got really dangerous, he'd be begging me for it. The best times, they begged me to drug them, to breed them, to infect them. "One second," I said, as I sent a quick text attached to the picture of the two of us. "Fresh meat. Tonight only. Bidding starts at two." I sent it to three of my old friends, Rod, Steven, and Alex. Each of them had a fondness for younger boys, and each of them absolutely loved the idea of deflowering a freshly-minted man. "200," Rod texted back. A few seconds later, Steven replied. "250." "Wanna head out?" I asked Jay. "We can get a cab there." "Sure," he said. I walked towards the exit. I made it a point not to turn around for the first few steps. I knew he would follow me, and he did. He kept close enough to me that I could feel his body heat. I turned around at the steps down off the dance floor. "Need some help," I asked and offered him my hand. He nodded, and I helped him down on to the sticky concrete floor. I thought I detected just the hint of a stagger; the alcohol was just beginning to hit. Hopefully the full rush wouldn't be far off. I had taken the side exit, right by the exit no one knew about. It was just a few steps before we were out in the warm night. "I'll get a uber," I said, and pulled out my phone again. I called for a car, then check the many messages I had received. The bidding was going nicely. "300," then "350", and then "400", quickly followed by "500." In just a few messages, it jumped to 750, and it now was at 90. That one had come in just a few minutes ago. As I unlocked the phone a new message came in. It was from Rod. "1300, with pozzing privileges." There were two things Rod loved more than anything. The first was deflowering young men. The second was infecting them with HIV. "Pozzing is on the table? 1500." Steven also loved spreading his virus. "Hell yeah. 1750," Alex sent me. Alex also enjoyed sharing his virus. My old friends were twisted, nasty men. "2000," Steven replied. "2500," Rod answered back. Jay was going to make me a lot of money, and it wasn't even his first official day on the job. "I'm out," Alex texted the four of us. "Me too. Rod's a lucky pervert," Steven wrote back. "You win," I texted Rod. "I'll swing by and pick you up." "Sounds good to me." I checked the app. The car was still about five minutes away. "Five minutes," I said to Jay. We had stepped out onto a side street and it was dark and quiet. Despite being right in the middle of the busy section, we felt quite alone. I reached into my pocket and pulled out my keys and wallet. From my wallet, I extracted a small bag of white powder. "You ever had a skiing trip?" I asked, indicating the bag. "Skiing?" Jay replied, his face showing his confusion. "You know. Cocaine. Coke." I put the wallet away, and used the key to my front door to scoop up a little mound of the white powder. I snorted it quickly. "Fuck, that feels good." I rubbed my nose quickly. "You want to try?" "I...I...I dunno. Never done it before." He hesitated, but kept on watching me. He was interested, I could tell. "I mean. What's it like?" "You smoked pot?" He nodded. "Anything else?" I asked. "Yeah, molly sometimes." "That's good. It's like molly. Only you're stronger. You're fearless." "I just," he started, but never completed the thought. "Just one hit," I said. "See if you like it. Don't worry. You won't get addicted from one little bump." "You sure?" he asked. I nodded. I also stuck the key back in the bag and pulled out another bump. It was smaller than the one I had done, but for a beginner, it was still plenty large enough. "I mean, I can just..." "Try it?" I said, finishing his sentence. He nodded. "Yeah. You should." I held out the key with its white payload. "Just snort it up." Jay leaned in, pushed a finger against one nostril, and snorted. He snorted a bit longer than necessary. "Damn," he said, right after. "That burns." He trailed off just as an uncontrollable smile of bliss emerged on his face. "But, fuck." He trailed off again, lost in his little private world of pleasure as the cocaine got absorbed by his blood, and delivered to his brain. "It's nice. Just relax. Cab is almost here. If you want, you can do another bump when we're on our way." "Yeah," Jay said. "That's a good idea. This is nice." Another euphoric moan of contentment. "Thanks. Really nice." "Enjoy it," I said. I pulled out my phone. "The boy need any vitamin G?" Rod had texted me. "Why the fuck not?" I wrote back quickly. I turned my attention back to Jay. "A friend of mine wants to join us. Gonna swing by his place, if that's cool." "Oh, yeah, that's cool." Jay was still spinning a bit from the cocaine. My dick twitched, watching Jay ride the first waves of the high. The ease of convincing him to use cocaine meant that all the next steps would be easy. It would not be long before Rod's thick, infected dick was deep inside of him, dripping toxic pre-cum. A white Prius pulled up. I checked the plates; not that I needed to, it was the epitome of Uber-ness. "Here's our ride," I said. I opened the door for Jay. He got in, but I still had to help him. I crawled in after him, as he scooted over to the far side. "9255 Doheny. The tall one." Rod was only about fifteen minutes away. "Good night?" I asked, as we pulled away and into the warm California night. "Yeah," he said. "Pretty busy." I pulled out the baggie, and Jay scooted a bit closer to me. "You mind?" I asked. "Nah. Have fun." "You want?" I asked. "Damn, I wish. I but I gotta drive." I scooped out a big mound. Jay's naiveté was once more working in my favor. He had no idea about doses, much less what his dose should be. The mound was big, perhaps a little bigger than even I would want to start with. It would be just right for Jay. "For you," I said. "Fuck," Jay said, eyeing the mound. He knew it was larger than his last bump, but he had no measure for how it would affect him. "Yeah," he grunted as he leaned in and snorted the mound. "OH. FUCK," he said out, filling the interior of the small cars with his grunts of pleasure. "Newbie?" the driver asked. "Yeah," I said. I scraped another bump, not quite as big as Jay's, and did it. I took a look at Jay; his eyes were wide, and I knew he was flying. I was just nicely buzzed; I would wait for the party before I got properly high. Besides, Rod had promised a bit of G, and I had to be the responsible adult, taking care of Jay. "Doing ok there, Jay?" I asked him. "Oh yeah," he said. "Feels so good," he said. I smiled, and put my hand on his thigh. He was fidgeting a bit, and I held his leg in place. "Just relax. Enjoy it. Don't worry, I'll make sure it's good." "I know," Jay said. His leg stopped shaking, but I could feel the tension still in his body. "It's just hard," he started. "To let go?" I asked, anticipating his next words. "Yeah," he said. I just nodded in agreement. My own bump was kicking in, and I was floating on waves of pleasure. I wanted to see Jay naked. I wanted to see cock sliding into his hole. I wanted to see him bred. But all that needed to wait. It just needed to wait a few agonizing minutes. The traffic was surprisingly light and we were doing good time towards Rod's place. It gave me an excuse; I pulled out my phone and called him. "Yeah. Almost there. Less than 5 away. We'll be downstairs," I said. "I've got the Vitamin G. Mixed it in some Gatorade," Rod said. That was what Jay couldn't hear. "Yeah, bring that. We need something to drink," I said. That was the part that Jay could hear. "See you soon." "That your friend?" Jay asked. "What's he like? What's his name again?" "Rod. Rod Eisenman," I said. I flicked through my phone, trying to find a picture of Rod suitable to show the young man. Most of them were him fucking some hot young boy's mouth or ass. "He's cool. I think you'll like him." I finally found one, him shirtless at some street fair, a pair of thin black suspenders holding up his pants. Whether it was intentional or not, I noticed the top button of his pants was undone. "He looks like a cool dad. The one you can't quite believe is actually a dad." "Yeah, that's a good way to describe him." We were pulling up to Rod's place. "Just pull in under the awning." There was no one else, so I figured we would wait. I rolled down the window to see out better. It was less than a minute before Rod walked out of the front door, a small backpack slung over his shoulder. In addition to the G-laced Gatorade, it would have some lube, a cockring or two, plus a pipe and a stash of tina. Rod was prepared for everything, except for safer sex. He walked around, and got in on Jay's side of the car. Jay got the middle seat. "Hi," Rod said. "I'm Rod. You must be Jay." Rod put the backpack on the floor in front of him. "Yeah, I'm Jay. Nice to meet you." "Good to meet you too. Aiden's been telling me a bit about you." "All set?" I asked Rod and Jay. They both nodded. "W hotel. On the boulevard," I told the driver. "Right on," he said. Rod reached down into the bag, and pulled out a bottle of Gatorade. "Ready for your Vitamin G?" "I'm definitely ready," I said. "And I'm sure Jay will want some. How much is in there?" "I put in three doses." "Perfect," I said. I reached over Jay, and took the bottle of Gatorade from Rod. I opened it and began to drink the sweet liquid. I could just barely taste the bitterness of the GHB. "Vitamin G? Doses?" Jay asked. The alcohol was wearing off, but the cocaine was still making his head spin. "What's that." "Oh," Rod said. "Just some G in the Gatorade. You done it before?" Jay shook his head no. It was one more new thing for Jay to explore this weekend. "You'll love it. Makes you feel warm and happy. Takes the edge off of the cocaine." I drank about a third of the bottle and then I passed it back to Rod. He quickly drank his third, before handing it to Jay. "Your turn. Just drink up," Rod said. The young man hesitated for a moment. Like I had earlier, Rod put his hand on Jay's leg. "Come on. We are all in this together. We'll look out for you." It was as much the tone as the content of Rod's words that got Jay to put the bottle back to his lips and gulp down. "Nice," Rod said. I noticed he hadn't taken his hand off of Jay's thigh. I didn't mind. Rod was paying over two thousand dollars for the pleasure of deflowering Jay. It was bad service to deny him the implicit pleasures of holding the boy's hand. Besides, as soon as Jay was done with the bottle he put his hand on top of Rod's. "How are you feeling?" Rod asked Jay. There was a kindness in his voice, one that I recognized well. It was the tone he used when he was trying to convince a boy to do things. Things like have bareback sex with him or to blast his seed into the boy's body. "Good," Jay said. "Really good." "That's what we want to hear," Rod said. "How do you know Aiden?" he asked, making small chat as the car took us to the night's next destination. "Just tonight," Jay said. "But he's been really awesome." "Of course. He's a cool guy. You're lucky to have met him." Jay's hand was still on top of Rod's. "How old are you?" Rod asked. "18," Jay said. "I'm a freshman." "How has the adjustment been?" Rod asked. "Good?" "Yeah. Still trying to meet people." "Aiden's a good one for meeting people. He'll introduce you to a lot of new friends." I smiled. "Friends" was our code for clients. Rod was a "new friend" for Jay. "I know. He's already introduced me to you." "You feeling it yet? The G?" Rod asked. "I think so," Jay said. "How are you feeling?" "Warm," Jay started. We rounded a corner fast than I expected, and not being belted in, Jay was pushed up against Rod. "Horny," I heard him whisper. Rod smiled. Jay leaned in, and their lips met. It was a short kiss, but it was a kiss. It wasn't an accident or the bumpy road. It was a real kiss, two men pressing their lips against each other. But it wasn't a long kiss. As soon as Jay realized what he had started, he pulled back. "Oh god, I'm sorry," he said.

It always started the same way. Some kid trawling Scruff after hitting the bars cause he didn't get lucky. Eric smiled when the kid sent him a woof -- another kid that was going get more than he was looking for. Eric's cock twitched at the idea of breeding this boy. He worked out hard and was in great shape; he had ink in all the right places but had the attitude to back it up. The kid's stats were pretty hot -- 6'2", 185 lbs and 23 years old-- too young to be completely filled out, but well on his way. After a few more details, the kid was on his way over. Eric's cock began to stiffen and push against his jeans, betraying his eagerness to share his seed with the boy. He went to the dungeon and put on his harness, perfectly framing the biohazard tattoo on his chest. He was ready to give this boy the fuck of his life. Perfectly on cue, there was a knock on the door upstairs and Eric went up to greet him. Opening the door, the boy was startled and stammered out a hello. Pulling him inside and slamming the door behind him, Eric easily overwhelmed the kid and nailed him to the wall. Forcing his tongue into the boy's mouth, he gave the boy a preview of what would be happening to his ass in a few minutes. The kid was enthusiastic and immediately moved his hands down Eric's jeans to feel his stiff cock. It was nine by seven, and a number 2 gauge PA. His cock was the perfect tool to share his gift, especially with inexperienced kids like this boy. In seconds, Eric's jeans were on the floor and the boy's face was buried his crotch, face smashed into the leaking red jock. Grabbing the kid under his arms, Eric heaved him to his feet and pushed him down the stairs to the dungeon. Pulling his head into his right arm and forcing the boy's mouth open again, Eric unzipped the kid's shorts and shoved them to the ground. The kid was wearing a jock like he was told and was about to be rewarded for it. Guiding the boy over to the leather covered St. Andrew's Cross leaned against the wall, he smiled as he pushed the boy against the cross and spread his legs. Tracing his tongue from the back of the boy's neck to the band of his jock, he could taste the salty sweat of excitement. As Eric moved his hand to spread the kid's checks, he felt the boy relax. He began tongue fucking the boy's ass, getting it ready for his leaking cock. Reaching down to his own jock, he pushed the pouch to the side, letting out his cock and balls. Slowly, he stood up, tracing the kid's spine with his tongue back up to his neck, and wrapped his right arm around the boy's neck in a choker hold. As the boy began to protest, Eric bit his neck firmly and the kid relaxed -- Eric's profile said he liked it rough. Using his free hand, he guided his dripping cock to just behind the boy's cunt and grinned. Without warning, he pushed his full 230 pounds of muscle down on the little bitch and impaled him with one stroke. As he felt his PA against the boy's hole, he instinctively tightened his arm around the boy's neck and forced his cock inside the kid. The boy tried to pull his ass off of Eric's cock, but the cross was in front and Eric's cock was behind. It was no use trying to get away. Eric was stronger than the boy by a long shot and his arm was like steel around the kid's neck. For just a second, he flashed back to his own youth when he was in the same position as this boy, about to be given a gift that would change his life forever. Amused by the boy's reaction, he began relentlessly pounding his cock into the boy's ass. Since that day ten years earlier, Eric had never worn a rubber. The kid would soon understand the gift he was about to receive and like Eric, would soon want nothing more than to share it. Pushing harder and deeper into the young stud's cunt, Eric's balls slapped the boy's ass with fury. The fire in his balls burned as the boy struggled. And then, the feeling started -- a gentle tingle deep in his balls began to stir. Smashing the boy's hips into the cross, the fire in his balls was quickly building pressure and urgency. The little cunt was about to feel the gift exploding from Eric's cock, flooding him from the inside and sharing the dark gift with him. Grinning with the thought of what was about to happen, he slammed his cock as deep into the kid as possible, and then it began. He screamed with pleasure as the boy's ass, wrecked from the viscous fucking, seemed to seize on his cock. As his balls pumped the dirty seed into the boy, he thrust harder and harder careful not to waste one drop of seed. The boy's ass tightened, drinking the dark gift that began burning his innocent cunt. As wave after wave of diseased seed flowed into the boy's guts, Eric felt him relax. He'd felt it before, a man getting his first taste of poison cum, suddenly realizes the gift. Eric's seed was doing its work, passing into the stud's veins, burning into his soul and converting him. Eric thanked his Lord for the boy impaled on his cock as he continued to shoot streams of burning seed into him. The boy was a man now, a brother; forever a servant, branded with the dark seed. Eric's work was done for the night. As the last drops of Eric's seed were greedily swallowed by the boy's ass, he leaned forward to his ear and whispered "Welcome, my brother." Unlike his entry into the boy, Eric began to slowly pull his cock out. Covered in dirty slime, he admired the look of his tool and the tight ass that was reluctantly letting his cock withdraw. As his head began to emerge, he noticed a few thick pieces of cum, slightly obscuring his 999 tattoo. The boy, weak from being used turned around and looked into Eric's eyes. Eric saw the fire of the seed in the boy's eyes. Guiding his new brother gently down to his knees, he allowed the boy to clean the remaining cum from his cock and worship.

CHAPTER 1... Introduction to our life My husband and I have been married for 2 years, have been together for 6 years and have a fantastic life; David is a pilot for a national airline, I'm a partner in one of the largest legal firms in the country. We have a loft apartment in the city centre and we have a beach house property in Spain which we use on a regular basis. David is 12 yrs younger than I am, I'm 39 yrs old, David is very fit, a total btm and a big flirt whereas I am a Chub bear, vers and quiet most of the time. We say opposites attract and in our case it's true and we were very lucky to find each other. I met David at his own 21st birthday party 6 years ago, it was on in the same hotel as a client function I was attending and we met at the bar. The rest as they say is history because that very same night we spent in my hotel room where I got to breed this stunning 21yr old repeatedly and one of his then best friends partied with us. David has a real turn on for chubs and I have a thing for hot young men so situation was perfect. 6 years later, he's finished his training, qualified and is an officer flying from Dublin to Europe several times a week while my career and my practice goes from strength to strength. When we married we agreed to an open relationship, one built on trust and only would ever have sex with other men on the following conditions 1) Never without the other knowing first 2) Never with colleagues or friends i.e. always with strangers 3) Only hook up online and 4) Never bring another man into our bed. I was standing in the kitchen of our loft having only flown in from the USA overnight and was brewing coffee while I listened to David moaning in pleasure in the spare bedroom. He was clearly enjoying the cock he was taking, from the pictures he sent me last night it was living up to expectations. David had been out his family for a meal the night before thenwent for a drink afterwards himself and naturally had his hook up app active while sitting at the bar when this bear in his 30's got chatting to him online. While all this was happening he had been texting and emailing me updates on where the conversation was heading and what kind of responses he was getting from the bear, I didn't need to know his name or ever want too, David was comfortable with him so I told him I'd be home around 6am and enjoy his night. The bear came to meet David for a drink in the bar, one drink led to two which led to four and that led to a taxi home to ours; While I walked around the loft I could see evidence of the night before... Davids jacket and a strangers coat carelessly thrown on the coat rack inside the door, Davids size 10s and a strangers shoes next to and under the sofa, the sofa cushions thrown around and two of them on the floor followed by Davids sweater and T-Shirt on the living room table, a strangers shirt on the floor next to the table, Davids jeans in the hallway leading to the bedroom, socks that I didn't recognise on the hallway floor and the classic (something David and I always did to each other) a jockstrap hanging outside the bedroom off the door handle. I smiled and came back to reality as I heard the loud roar of a man blowing his load, assuming it was up my husband, and heavy breathing followed by some laughing and men talking. I went back up the hall and off into my study, we never interrupted each other if the situation arose where we were both home and one of us had a fuck around. I closed the door of my study and sat on the couch, I picked up a remote control on the coffee table and pressed it, the large cabinet in the wall slid back to reveal a 55" TV screen, I undid my shirt, unbuckled my belt and dropped my pants and boxers and turned on the screen... to watch a recording of David and his bear...

Had that urge to get fucked raw the other morning. On A4A there was a guy that bred me a year or so back. He lives in the area during the winter. Sent him a note offering up my hole for his pleasure. He wasn't completely settled in and was unable to host. I wasn't able to host because wife is home all the time. He was up for some raw breeding, just didn't have a place. I decided to run an ad on CL for a hosting voyeur. On occasion that's a fun way to get a place to play. Got a response back fairly quickly. Straight guy wanted to see two guy breed. Sent message to my top guy and now he's not available. Drop a line to the voyeur and he says, why don't I come over and service him. Get stats and they seem OK. Then notice, that he's 22 and I'm mid 50's. Start thinking I'm not going to drive 30 minutes to be turned away at the door. Email him and ask about age difference; he says he's into getting his cock in a hole what's age got to do with it. On a side note, think that's when you can really tell if you have a “straight” one. Those guys tend not to be focused on age or even looks all that much. Real straight guys just want a mouth and/or ass to serve their cock. My other two married “straight” guys are the same way. I digress…….. Make the 30 minute drive, walk up a flight of stairs and stand there at the stranger's door wondering what is going to greet me. Damn, door opens 6'2”, nice build, couple of day beard scruff, and unrully dark haired stud is standing there with only a Polo Shirt on and a 7+ cut cock with low hangers is standing there. Not a word is said. He walks over to the sofa, sits, spreads his legs as his cock starts firming up more. I'm down on my knees fully dressed deep throating the guy. I get so hungry for his cock, all I want is his load in the back of my throat. I slow down, decide to change the tempo and head for his low hangers and tant. The good news is, he's not raising his legs up like a closet bottom does meaning, he really wants cock in him and acts like a top to sucker a guy in to breed him. Just mention it, because that happens a lot around here. The good news is, balls and tant felt good but that wasn't the action he wanted. After some time on the nuts, he grabs my head and positions his cock back in my throat and he takes over the pumping. He becomes a true throat fucker and I'm starting to taste continuous ribbons of precum oozing out of his cock. Gad, the time is close. I pull my head off his cock and ask……...please, fuck me……..please! Not a word from him, he just stands up and looks at me. I'm not sure if he's through or will he fuck me. I pull some lube out and start on his cock, he doesn't back away. From there I strip down, lean over the coach, arms on the back, and he plunges his cock into me. No testing, no getting my ass relaxed, just the tip hits my hole and he plunges it full force into me. I want to pull away, push him out, tighten up, what ever to get that burning feeling out of me so I can relax to fit his cock. Then I just say to myself, I'm the one that wanted cock in me to today and this is what I'm getting. All of sudden the pain become that special pleasure. I open up and he can drill deeper. The next thing I know, I'm saying “please seed me….please , please. The first time he says a word since I've arrived, he says “you want me to cum in you?” I'm just saying, yes please give me your cum. He starts rocking and convulsing. I feel my ass starting to feel the liquid warmth. He keeps pumping and just won't stop and the his cock doesn't soften in the slightest. My cock starts getting harder and out of nowhere, my load starts pumping out of me. Of course I'm in dream land. But after my load is shot, my ass is really tightening up and I start to pull away. He pulls me back and starts to pump harder. I'm squirming now and not really into it. He comes close to my ear and says, now I'm going to really fuck you, you're pre-lubed and tight. My ass is so tight resisting this rape. I was not a willing participant and my ass kept getting tighter. His first load was oozing out of me. That's when he'd take his finger, cover it with his load coming out of my hole and start feeding it to me, telling me to eat my ass cum. The first taste had that nasty flavor and smell. But when it sat on my tongue all of a sudden my ass started to losen up. He grabs for my cock, I guess thinking that would relax me. Of course I'm soft as can be from shooting my load after he came the first time. He flicks my cock with his fingers and laughs saying I'm a real pussy now, not even a man. His pumping is steady and has a rhythm. Same pattern over and over; pull out to the edge of the head and then plunge back in. My mind is going into a zone and then all of sudden I feel my balls starting to move. At first I think he's starting some CBT but no, another load is starting pump out of my soft cock. I just start spewing loads of cum. He forces me on my knees doggie style and tells me lick my cum off his floor. As I've got my face on the floor eating my own cum I start to feel that warm flow in my ass. He pulls out quickly and with it comes some of his load now on the floor and more still oozing out of me. He grabs my head, puts my mouth where his cum sits on the floor and tells me to clean it up. He walks away and I'm just sitting there with ass cum around my face and mouth, naked, limp cock, and a cummy ass. He walks out from the hall he went down. Now he's fully clothed. Looks at me in disgust. Tells me to leave now. I ask for a towel to clean my self up some and he says NO. Put your clothes on and wear my cum. I get dressed and head to the door. Just as I get to the hallway, he says I need to know one more thing. I turn around, and now standing in the hall next to living room where we had just fucked is his woman, standing there with a camera. She smiles and says, Oh sometimes he just needs some man pussy; you did good. His last comment to me as he was edging me toward the door was, next time bring your buddy we still want a voyeur session.

FT. LAUDERDALE - Went to Slammer, fucked a couple holes, wasn't really feeling it so I left to go to a danceclub. Wasn't feeling that either so I went to a strip club that I enjoy. The first dancer I saw was a handsome little devil that I found out was celebrating his birthday. Whew, was he a cutie. Then I chatted up a guy that is jaw-dropping beautiful. I've known him for about a year, only with friendly "hellos" or whatnot, but never anything sexual. He's a 12 on a 10 point beauty scale. I'm maybe half that. Why would I ever imagine he'd have sex with me?? Well, I was tipsy and agreed to do a private dance with him. No sooner than he closed the curtains he hops on the chair and I start rubbing his back and shoulders. He's liking this so he hops up and removes his underwear. His ass is delicious. He's now straddling the chair backwards and I'm kneeling behind him giving him a massage. I can't take my eyes off of his ass but I wasn't about to dive in since I didn't think he'd like it. After a couple of songs play he reverses position and his cock is massive. I had no idea he had a cock that huge. I start kissing all around his cock and he puts it in my mouth. So I'm going to pay to give a blowjob... yay... lucky me. WRONG... I find out that all I'm doing is lubing up his cock for him! He stands up, tells me to get on my knees on the chair. He pulls my jeans down and next thing I know he's sliding his raw cock into my ass! He said he's always wanted to see my ass and now not only was he seeing it, he was fucking it. I kid you not, he lasted about 2 minutes and announced he was about to cum. No questions about pulling out, he just blows a load in my ass. In my head I was in ecstasy but also wondering how much this dance was gonna cost me! He offered it for free..... he said he's always wanted to do that to me. Whoa.... I woke up this morning with his cum still in my hole. I seriously don't want to let it out. Turns out I forgot my credit card at the club so guess who's going back tonight!?!?!?!?

Just catching up on this amazing thread and your previous one. Much food for thought -- pardon the length of my reply. I can relate to your story, as a chaser who went on PrEP and then off it. I'm also brainy and educated and have a reputation for being cool-headed and rational. I do think the risky sex I crave is an important counterbalance to my persona (just as some sub bottoms I've met have been powerful, in-control men in their professional lives). I'm of a generation where HIV was genuinely terrifying. The fear was in fact sometimes immobilizing: I'd have heart-racing risky sex but then live in terror for weeks until I could get the next test results. Like many others, my initial attraction to seeking out intentional infection was not a wish to be HIV+ as such, but a need to get that fear out of the way. Poz guys were indeed magnetically attractive to me -- in part because they were already freed of that fear. They had faced "the worst" and it wasn't so bad. Most had been infected by accident (and often it was traumatic in the short term) but it did seem to have a liberating effect sexually. Some, however, made a more deliberate decision to leave the fear behind, have the sex they wanted, and accept the probably inevitable consequence of HIV. A few went a step further, wanting to take control of their seroconversion and to choose the man who would infect them. These guys in particular seemed especially ballsy and attractive to me. I think this cohort, which grew out of necessity in the pre-PrEP world, planted the seed (no pun intended) of today's chaser culture. The particular circumstances that created the subculture were a moment in history that is passing. It will be interesting to see what becomes of bugchasing in the new era, especially if/when a cure for HIV is developed. (I've read that when tuberculosis was incurable, around the late 19th century, there was a certain romanticizing/eroticizing of it... the subject of the opera "La Bohème," which got adapted into "Rent" in the 1990s, with the disease updated to AIDS... but I digress). I was at the point of accepting the inevitability of seroconverting and had fantasies of choosing the time and poz top to make it happen, but as you will have seen on this board, that is easier said than done. In any case I was letting go of the fear and openly seeking out poz partners. Then PrEP came along... and suddenly there was another option. I hesitated a bit because of the issue of taking meds with potential long-term consequences, but that is really a bullshit consideration because (a) PrEP is really very well researched and overseen (b) the current PrEP drug, Truvada, will almost certainly be superceded by other options with even fewer side effects soon enough -- no one is going to be on today's form of PrEP for years and years, and (c) once poz, you will be taking the same meds as PrEP, and more, for life, with no option to quit (unless you decide to let the disease run its course, something that really doesn't appeal to me -- it's an ugly way to die, though I recognize there are a select few for whom it is a turn-on), Anyway, I started PrEP about 4 years ago and went on to enjoy a freer and more unbridled sex life than ever before. I did it all -- clubs, bathhouses, Cumunion, and lots of hookups, intentionally seeking out poz guys (who seem on average just better in bed than negs, by my non-scientific observation!) It was mostly pure joy. (I have gotten STDs with some regularity, however, and though it's the price you pay for a liberated seed life, it can be a major annoyance and expense.) That said: on PrEP I missed the thrill of sex that had the possibility of a real consequence. I do relate to chasers who use pregnancy metaphors: infecting another man with HIV is the closest analogy we have to the chance a straight man has of impregnating a woman. The mystical element of converting another person turns me on intensely... though it's pretty twisted when you think of it -- impregnating someone creates life while converting someone, in the absence of meds... A major event was when I reconnected with an unmedicated poz guy I had chatted with several years ago, when he had tried to sweet-talk me into letting him poz me. We had never actually met, but I was planning to be in his city in a few months. So I made a "New Year's Resolution" to quit PrEP and did so, in early 2017. Just like for you, the thrill came back. I had some intense experiences, not least of which was finally meeting the "gifter" and taking his load -- in some sex that was very quick, brutal, and among the hottest of my life. It was an intense few weeks of waiting but the gift didn't "take." No huge surprise really... as everyone on this board knows, there are no guarantees and the odds of any single fuck knocking you up are relatively small. Still, it was a fucking THRILL. BUT... and there's always a but... thrills can't continue indefinitely at the same level of intensity. The outrageous becomes normal, and then you either adjust to less intensity or you have to seek out new extremes. Over the past 11 months I've had some great episodes (and will jerk off to the memories forever) but I've also continued to think about the tradeoffs. During this year I've had four close buddies seroconvert. None of them wanted it -- in fact they were all considering PrEP in one way or another but hadn't gotten around to it. They've adjusted and it hasn't been the end of their lives, but I've seen the shit they've gone through with insurance issues, worries about changing jobs or moving countries, side effects, fatigue, and not least of all a LOT of stigma that has really been a bummer for their sex lives. It has not been a picnic. Without exception they would go back to being neg in a heartbeat if they could. (None of them knew I had quit PrEP and I must admit that having sex with them once they were poz was so hot for me... though they were all undetectable by the time we did it, and I would never admit my chasing fantasies, which I think would have shocked and hurt them deeply). With those thoughts I began to notice I was bottoming less frequently and topping more (I'm naturally pretty vers though obviously when in chasing mode it's bottoming that's the real thrill), I think unconsciously moving away from risk taking. I also read the account of a chaser who, once he converted, no longer got much pleasure out of sex at all. If the thrill is in the risk, and *either* being on PrEP *or* being poz means there is no risk, then I think the effect will be the same -- with the obvious difference being that once poz there's no going back. (To answer your question above: would having sex with poz guys still be as thrilling once you're poz yourself? I don't think so, though sex with any liberated, self-assured guy will always be hot). I think you see that in a lot of the chat on here about poz guys seeking out other strains, hoping for "superinfection," even eroticizing other infections like Hepatitis C. They've used up that one fetish so they are pushing the envelope ever further in search of a new thrill. I must admit that the idea of pozzing other willing chasers myself has been a powerful turnon. But in itself I'm not sure it's enough of a reason to overlook the other drawbacks I've mentioned. And I also know myself well enough to know that if I pozzed someone, even at his request, and he later ended up regretting it, I would have a hard time living with that. So, long-winded way of saying that I've decided to end the yearlong "PrEP holiday" for now. I seem to have made it through still negative, and I had a great ride for a few months, but there is more to life than chasing thrills. This isn't necessarily the end of the story -- the option remains to go for another spin of the roulette wheel. But a major difference is that I'm twice your age and the opportunity cost of doing so would be commensurately smaller. Your sexual drives and tastes evolve a great deal between 20 and 40. Your brain's capacity for judgement isn't even fully formed until your mid-20s. Don't assume that what turns you on now, and how you feel about making irreversible decisions, will always be the same. If you can make your peace with the slightly less heart-thumping reality of PrEP sex, it will keep more options open for you in the future. You can always change your mind again later.

Well, I think you really are pretty close with that... I am pretty much all bottom (I've probably topped 10 times in my life) and definitely experience something akin to a desire to get pregnant or knocked up. Probably put more precisely though, I feel the urge to bottom for tops, and to take my top's cum as deep inside me as possible. I never push loads out of me either, because I have this instinct not to. As to how this led to me having a chaser mentality, well... it's a bit odd. I think I have actually been wanting to chase for years now - probably since I was 14 or 15. I am literally not exaggerating about this, and I'm not trying to sexualize it either - I'm just going to say it how I experienced it at the time. Anyway, when I was that age I took the standard "health" course that you usually take at that age. We were going over the unit on sex, and had talked about pregnancy and we then go to the unit on STDs. When we got to HIV, I found myself mildly aroused by it, which I don't even know if I noticed explicitly at first. Later on, they had a guest come to talk about it. It was a man (probably in his late 20s or early 30s), and he told the class that he had hiv, and proceeded to tell a bit about what it is, how it is spread, how it can be prevented and hopefully eradicated. Honestly though, I couldn't really pay attention to what he was saying because I just found him profoundly attractive for some reason. In fact, all that I could think of was having sex with him (an unprotected sex at that). I didn't actually have sex with him, but I thought about him a lot when I got off for the next several years. I knew very well that if I had sex with him and he bred me (assuming that he was still detectable) that I would probably get hiv as well... and on some level I think even that idea turned me on (though I don't think I had been willing to admit that until recently). My point is that the urges that I have during sex are somewhat like getting pregnant, but more accurately that I feel the urge to "take what the top is giving to me," in a way... whatever that might be. That's why I always keep cum deep inside of me. And I think that on some level, getting pozzed is the most intense form of that. In a way, his cum (or the virus in his cum) is literally spreading through my body and making it a part of me. And though I know the consequences of this, it is still profoundly erotic to me, and I think that it probably always will be. I don't know if I answered your question well enough, but I hope that this gives you some idea about my own chasing urges (though I suspect that it might be different for different people).

So I’m working the first floor serving in chastity and everyone knows it. The waiting is killing me always having a hard on and going through the school metal detectors. At school I’m doing great with my studies and I’m moving out of the dorms as my income is now enough to cover it a place by my self. To get into clubs and other things Larry was able to get me a fake I.D that will pass through any screening witch I really appreciate. At the building seeing what goes on is driving my desire even greater to try Tina , take raw loads and enjoy the cum that will be deposited in my holes and to have it linger in my ass and mouth. To drink that foul tasting GHB that so many crave and the effects it has with giving up all control of your mind , body and how it realizes that inner pig in people. To see the first flash of my blood in the syringe and then the violent cough that many have with the rush of energy. Taking a booty bump and the burning hole and the begging to be fuck again & again and some taking a fist and you are begging for more and going deeper. They had a under 25 party that I worked and you had to be any age but you have to be under 25 to attend. Working that party was a dream as I would have had so much fun if I could be part of this., seeing so many hot twinks fucking and getting fuck and Larry does it for free and even the drugs as he says that will come back as dues paying members after they turn 26. For some it’s there first time getting fuck raw and PNP , with some you can see they have never done anything like this. The only points are given out are light ones and the same goes with the spiked Gator Aid. The moaning of pleasure from the under 25 group is driving me nuts and the occasional scream you hear of maybe being broken in or the boy begging for more dicks after being gang bang. I wonder when it’s my time if I will scream like that from the pain or pleasure of finally getting my hole broken in as I know Larry is working real hard to set something up. Larry tells me he has 2 gentleman who are very good clients who would love to break me in, the price is high and that is very good for me as I know I’m a whore at heart who is doing this for the money I think. Mr. X just wants to fuck me for a few days with no PNP just a straight fuck and suck with going out to a few clubs to show his friends what he has. Mr. X is in his late 40s undetectable with a good looking body with a 8 X 2 dick. Mr. Chocolate Wants to go crazy with Tina, Shards , GHB and other things like a few of his friends over he has broken me in and wants to keep me up for 72 hours partying.Mr. C is POZ with a high VL and a low CD number , he is in his early 30s with a heavy mussel body with a real 12 X 3 dick with a P.A. on the tip and he wants to film it.

Blonde And Stupid – Two Christian Boys Dragged Down (Part 02) ** Please remember to ‘like’ the story if you enjoyed it. Feel free to comment or to contact me via mail. Thx. ** Ryan was so excited. He thought of all the handsome and masculine jocks and his ass was tingling. Ben saw things differently. He was also horny, but he was more carefully and a bit scared too. What if their parents would find out, that they were gay. How would they react? What if they would change their behavior. He didn’t want to act like a sissy. Right now they lived a peaceful life. A little bit undercover. Maybe they were not happy all the time, but… it was a good and easy life. They had average grades at school. It wasn’t too hard to get good results at school, maybe because of their looks. Of course they got also teased from the members of the different sports teams, because they weren’t so much into the boy stuff. Girls, on the other hand, would adore the teens. Everything would change, if they decided to open up and come out of the closet. Ryan tried to calm his pal down. “No one said, we need to come out to our parents or our friends. Just let us experience some fun and meet some guys who are willing to help us and feed us some cock” “Nothing happens without a price. If we do one thing, it will trigger another. That’s what I’m afraid of” Ben answered. “You are thinking too much with your brain. Start thinking with your ass…” Ryan said and farted loudly. Ben threw his pillow towards Ryan and both guys laughed merrily. The next day was an ordinary Saturday. They went downtown and did some shopping. They met some of Ryan’s female friends at Starbucks. Then they returned home and had lunch with Ryan’s parents. In the afternoon they watched some stuff on TV to kill some time. Both guys had to admit, that they kept thinking of the big cocks they had seen last night on Skype. Ryan’s parents were invited that evening and told his son and Ben, they would be home way after midnight. So the lads were all alone, when they started their computer and opened Skype. Soon they received a request and accepted the call. This time they had their cam turned to them and they smiled, when they saw the jocks from last night. These guys seemed to be in their mid-twenties. Ryan liked that. He felt more open to them, because the age gap wasn’t too big. “Oh… Only three guys tonight?” Ryan looked disappointed. “We thought it would be better to talk to you in a moderated number. You guys are too hot. We are a bunch of horny fuckers. If eight hard cocks are on this side, we won’t be able to talk to you in a decent way” the guy on the other side said. Both boys wore only shirts and tight underwear. “So what are your names?” he asked. “I am Ryan and this is Ben. We are both friends. We met on the internet and know each other only for a short while. But we became very close” Ryan answered. “Understandable. Two fags giving each other support and rubbing their dicks together. You surely sniff at each other’s asses.” Biohazard1 replied. Ben was a bit intimidated by those rude words, but Ryan was turned on by that and already massaged the cock in his briefs. “You said you live in Marcon?” one guy asked. “Well… I do. I live with my parents… Ben lives in Rome… also with his parents.” Ryan chatted. “And you two are virgins? How come? You are two nice looking faggots” one guy expressed. “It is not so easy. Our parents wouldn’t approve. They are heavily engaged in our churches and we don’t want to hurt them….” Ben answered. They described the situation at their schools also and mentioned the names of the schools nonchalantly. “Your parents won’t have to know, that you let your faggot asses get fucked by some horny jocks….” another guy mentioned. “How come you haven’t fucked each other yet? Can’t you get a hard on, if you are supposed to be an active fucker?” someone wanted to know. “Well… we both want to be… pure bottoms and we talked about it a lot. We tried some things, but that was limited to kissing each other and jerking off a lot.” Ryan sighs. “So you fags want to be used as cheap fuck holes. You need your cunts stretched beyond repair. We can do this for you, you know?” Biohazard1 explained. “But you know, we must be sure, that you are not just fakes. You got to prove to us, that you are really fags and that you really want our cocks” The three jocks muted their microphone and discussed the situation obviously. While both lads stared at the screen, two guys got up and opened their jeans slowly. They hauled their dicks out of their pants and started stroking their cocks, while being heavily engaged into a disputation. Ben and Ryan were hypnotized, just viewing the big hunks stroking their tools slowly. “We’re back. So do you dare to prove your seriousness?” Biohhazard1 asked. “Yeah…. yeah…. we will do anything, to prove we are sincerely.” “Okay…. Ryan. Go to the room, where your mom keeps all the dirty laundry and get the box to your room. Go and get it NOW” the guys ordered. Ryan couldn’t imagine why he should pick up this box and get it into his room, but he followed the order. Then they guys told him to pick up every dirty laundry out of the box and show it to them. There appeared socks, trousers, shirts… every time he pulled something up, he had to show it in front of the camera and drop it to the floor. Then Ryan picked up a white brief out of the box with only two fingers. “What’s that? Biohazard wanted to know. “My dad’s underpants” said Ryan and wanted to drop the dirty thing also, but the guys told them to stop. They wanted to get ea closer look and so Ryan held the briefs in front of the cam. “Are there piss stains on that underwear or is it dried cum?” Biohazard1 wanted to know. “It looks like piss…” he added. Ryan shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know… “ he simply answered. “Then find it out. Sniff at it…” Biohazard1 ordered. “I can’t sniff at it. That’s disgusting… it’s from my dad!” he whined. “Pull the underpants over your head. The front of it should be over your nose and mouth. If you don’t do it now, we will our conversation with you guys.” Biohazard1 threatened. Ryan looked in panic to Ben. Ben seemed to be happy, it wasn’t him who had to smell at the underwear. “I am counting to 3…. if you are not wearing the fucking thing over your face and inhale your fathers scent, we will log off. 1…… 2…… aaaand….” the guy counted. Ryan’s eyes spoke volumes of despair but he pulled the white briefs over his head and wore it as requested. Ben was disgusted but the guys on the other side of the cam cheered loudly. “Well done bitch. How does it smell? Do you enjoy your daddies smell?” Ryan had a tight feeling in his chest, but tried to inhale deeply. “I… I don’t know. It smells sweaty” “Why don’t you lick the pants from the inside. This way you can tell us more about the consistency. We would still like to know, if it is piss or dried semen. Maybe both?” they laughed hysterically. The boy retched. The idea of touching the underwear with his tongue, where his dad usually had his dick in, made him sick to the stomach. “You better start licking now. Make it all wet and tell us about how it tastes….” the three guys ordered. All of the sudden they saw how something poked against the fabric from the inside. Ryan truly started licking the undies. “Damn… make it really wet. Use your spit to soak the encrusted stuff. Get the whole flavor you dirty bitch.” the leader of the pack growled. Ben was petrified when he heard his name suddenly. “Hey Ben. Why don’t you help your boyfriend a little bit. Go and use your faggot tongue and start making out with him.” “I don’t understand…” Ben cried. “Lick the pants from the outside. Help him with your spit and do some french-kissing. Your tongues won’t ever meet, since the textile will always separate you. Give him nice and wet kisses – NOW” Ben shivered and moved closer to Ryan. He closed his eyes in fear and started to flinch his tongue against Ryan’s tongue. ‘Are you recording all this shit?’ one of the jocks whispered to the other. ‘Of course I am – this is just too hot man’ he replied. This went on for quite a while, until the hunks had enough fun. Both boys seemed out of breath and had glowing cheeks. “Well… what was it now?” the three guys still wanted to know. “I think it was piss” said Ben. “Yeah, but it was really encrusted from the inside. I guess it was cum also” said Ryan and looked totally unhappy. “Don’t be so shy. What do you think? As faggots you will do other stuff, which will humiliate you even more, just because it is your job. This was nothing!” Biohazard1 stated to them. “Maybe both of you will mouthwash your dad’s underwear continuously. Wouldn’t that be nice? Is it clean now?” he asked. Ryan looked at it silently. “There are no stains anymore” he replied softly. “Get up whores….” Both boys got up and revealed, they had built small tents in their shorts. “That’s what I guessed. You are little perverts. I knew it all along… 100 % FAGGOTS!” With that the connection was interrupted. Ben and Ryan looked at each other desperately. A message came through. ‘Be here tomorrow night at the same time’ Ben looked at Ryan and asked him, if there was another dirty underwear from his dad in the laundry box. Ryan nodded slowly. This time Ben pulled it over his head and both boys repeated the procedure, but this time they jacked off violently. It was for both boys the strongest orgasm they had ever experienced.

I usually just get naked and then leave the door cracked open with my ass facing the open door, usually doesn’t take too long before someone comes in and slides their dick inside me, and as a general rule most of the men in the places I’ve been too don’t use rubbers, they know bare is the best way to fuck

started at 12. Took it regularly from 2 of my uncles for about a year. one moved away, but the other one started sharing me with his friends. By that time, I was pretty good and everyone wanted it again once they got the first taste! :-) I'd been playing on my own with cousins and neighbors and then I found out about cruisy parks and bathrooms. Once i looked 18, I was in every bookstore in town!! Have no plans to ever stop taking loads!

Part 8 - Sunday - Party Time Mark woke up on the couch and went into the bathroom to take a morning piss and noticed his cock was dripping. He chuckled thinking 'Guess I picked up something else. I’ll get that checked when I get back home'. He let the piss flow and got in the shower. His body had a distinctly funky odor which undoubtedly related to the sweaty breeding sessions for the past day. Looking back he had the impression he had been neglecting Kyle. But he also rationalized his priority was to make sure his brother’s body absorbed as much virus laden cum as possible, and, of course, would soon never shoot another neg load. Besides, even if he didn’t infect Kyle, Joe would surely finish the job. As he was drying off he heard his phone buzz. Who would text him this early? His mom never sent him a text message and it was too early for his friends at home. Walking naked over to the phone and he picked it up. The message was from Eric and read "Sick. Feel like dying. Sweats, fever, everything hurts, glands swollen. Is this it? Love u.” Mark smiled. His bug had another victim. He texted out a reply “Yeah, u r converting. Wish I was there 2 help. Drink fluids. B back tomorrow night. Love u 2.” Mark then sent another text to a friend of theirs, Dan, who Mark had helped charge up. “Eric sick. Prob poz. Can u check on him today n tomorrow? He needs Gatorade. thx.” Mark got dressed and went down to the lobby area to get some breakfast. It was a bit more crowded than the day before and Chris was there with the family. Mark got some fruit and juice and decided that the waffles looked good. While waiting for it to cook he felt an arm on his shoulder. It was Chris who whispered in his ear “Thanks, bud. That was the hottest thing I’ve ever done. Left the cum in for a few hours. It was pink when I dumped it out in the toilet. Is that normal?” “Yeah, pretty common. Good chance you caught the bug though. Look for the flu in a few weeks if you did.” “Fuck! That’s hot” Chris replied with a smile as he returned to his family. The waffle alarm went off, Mark pulled his waffle out, added the butter and syrup and took a seat at a nearby table to eat. As he was finishing-up, a woman, Chris' wife, in fact, approached his table saying “Excuse me. Uh, Chris told me I need to apologize for my comments the other morning. I’m sorry if I offended you.” Mark glared up at the woman. “That’s not really an apology, you’re just saying what you were told to say. You shouldn’t jump to conclusions about people based on your prejudices. I’ve met drug dealers that looked like accountants and you probably would think they are nice guys. I don’t need your empty apology. Just go back to your family and think about being more accepting of people that don’t look like you.” He put the last bite into his mouth and got up and put his plate in the trash. As he walked out he saw Chris and his wife arguing. Mark grabbed his phones and keys, texted “On my way” and drove over to Joe’s apartment. When he got there he knocked on the door, but it swung open. He heard the shower running and smelled the coffee brewing. Heading back to the bedroom he found Joe sprawled out on the bed, face down and naked. Smiling, he kicked off his shoes, pulled off his sleeveless tee and dropped his jeans. He rubbed his cock which was already getting hard inside his jock and let it free out the side of the pouch. Softly climbing on the bed he spit on Joe’s ass and started to push his cock into his brother’s battered hole. Sliding in he felt a load of cum already inside him and chuckled thinking 'Kyle lubed him up for me'. A moan came from Joe and he pushed his ass up, his face, however, still buried in in the mattress. Mark began to drive his cock deeper and the moans got louder. He started jabbing his cock into Joe’s chute at all sorts of angles hoping to find some part he hadn’t already abused. He pulled out and slammed his cock back in and heard Joe groan. Soon he was pounding his brother’s hole as fast as he could, forcing Joe back down flat on the bed. The bed was squeaking and banging into the wall until Mark thrust in hard and felt his cock spray his cum inside Joe’s cunt. Collapsing on to Joe’s back Mark whispered in his brother's ear “Morning, sunshine,” laying prone for a minute or so, resting. “Fuck, you are just a breeding machine,” Kyle announced from the doorway. Mark laughed and pulled his cock out and started to get up. Kyle gave him a 'ahem', tossing him a butt plug. Mark understood Kyle's unspoken command, and pushed the plug into Joe’s hole, getting it most of the way in before Joe’s hole sucked it deep inside. Mark heard his hookup phone ring from inside his jeans. He picked it up and it was a local number that he didn’t know. Answering, it was Steven. Mark went out to the living room and let Joe get up and take a shower and get ready. Steven asked about the party. Mark told him “Well, its at 3 at my hotel room. Room 152 of the Rest Inn Lodge. There will be 5 guys at least, but less than 10. Just like last night, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. I do want to warn you though, there are going to be a couple poz guys there.” Mark heard a gasp and “What?” come from Steven. Mark was sure he lost him at that point but added “You can play with whoever you want..” All he got in response was a sullen “Oh, OK. Bye” and Steven hung up. “Fuck!” Mark thought to himself. He had really wanted to fuck Steven. It had been a while since he had been inside a guy that who had only been fucked once and he was really cute and innocent. About that time Joe and Kyle came into the room. Looking at the clock, Mark said “No time for coffee. We gotta go or we’ll be late.” Mark drove the three of them over to the tattoo studio which was in a strip mall in one of the rougher parts of town. They walked in and there was Thad prepping his equipment. Thad stood about six foot four and was skinny. His hair was in a long pony tail and his face covered in scruff. Dressed in a tank top, shorts and sandals you could see that almost all of the skin below his neck was covered in various colors of ink - arms, chest, hands, legs and feet. Thad said “Hi, come on over.” Looking at Mark you could see his mind sifting through his previous clients. “I remember you now. Damn, you really added a lot more ink since I last saw you.” Mark laughed “Yeah I used what you started and took it a lot farther. Hope you like it.” Thad checked out the artwork and kept nodding “Yeah, very nice work. Wish I had done it.” Mark explained “I moved to California and got the rest of it done out there. When my brother here said he wanted a tattoo, I told him he should come to you.” “Thanks, I appreciate it. Now, let's get started. Which one of you is the victim, er, client?” Joe answered "That would be me," with a nervous laugh. Thad showed him the drawings that he came up with based on the images Mark had sent - one complete drawing and four others with the various layers he would do. Joe nodded in agreement as Thad explained "Now, this is going to cover from your elbow to your collarbone, wrapping around the front on to your pec and back onto your shoulder blade, right?” “Yeah, that's what I want,” Joe replied. With a marker, Thad marked out the limits. “You want a hard line at the bottom or a fade?” “I like it hard” Joe said with a laugh. “Okay, let's talk money. How do you want to do this? Pay for each session or all today?” Mark interrupted “I’m paying and I’ll pay for it all today. It’s his graduation present.” As Mark counted out the money they agreed on, Mark whispered in Thad’s ear “Here’s an extra hundred. When he earns it, give him a biohazard tat.” Thad looked at Mark and nodded with a grin on his face. “Fuck yeah, you think he’s close?” “I think so,” Mark replied. “Have a seat and we’ll get started. Today we’re just doing the outline of the tattoo. It should take about ninety minutes to two hours, depending on breaks. Let me know if you need to stop for anything - piss, smoke, jerk, whatever." Joe pulled his shirt off and sat down in the chair, feeling the plug jab his ass, earning a wince. “Most of this will go pretty quick, but the inside of the arm is harder since I have to do it upside down and the skin is a lot more sensitive there so some people find it painful.” With that, the room filled with the buzz of the tattoo pen and Joe felt the jab of the needle. His cock immediately stiffened. He had been waiting two years for this and it was happening. He stared around the shop trying to stay still. Mark and Kyle started wandering around the shop looking at the artwork on the walls, the book containing the work that Thad had done. Mark even found his picture and showed it to Kyle. Against a side wall was a display case with hundreds of piercings in it. Mark asked “You do piercing too, Thad?” “Kinda, my boyfriend does the piercing side of the business. He’s off at a show today.” Mark looked at the items and spotted exactly what he was looking for. A circular barbell like the one the guy in the airport had. Next to it was an even more evil looking one that was like his with little spikes on the balls. “Cool. Can I get anything today or do I have to wait for him to get back?” Thad responded “Ya gotta wait. He’ll beat my ass if I touch his shit. He’ll be back tomorrow.” Mark smiled and continued looking around. Thad raised Joe’s arm and started in on the under side of his upper arm. Joe had been silent for the rest of the work and suddenly was visibly hurting from the pen jabbing the tender skin. “Yeah, I know this hurts. Its what separates the queens from the studs” Thad joked. Joe never thought he was into pain, but his cock was straining at his shorts and there was a wet spot growing. Kyle hadn't said much the whole time, frequently rubbing his cock through his jeans getting turned on watching his boyfriend get marked up. He asked Thad “Do you know if he has any openings tomorrow?” Thad paused, glanced at the appointment book and answered “Yeah, there are a couple in the morning but his afternoon is booked solid. What are you thinking of?” “I can’t decide if I want my nips done first or a PA” Kyle replied. “Go for the PA” Thad said before adding “It heals a lot faster and feels fucking awesome for both of you when you have sex.” “Yeah, I know. That's why I want one like Mark’s.” Kyle said. Thad gave Mark a smile as he finished up the first layer of Joe’s tattoo. Thad then helped Joe get to his feet, and walked him over to the mirror to show him what had gotten done. Joe sat there turning back and forth admiring the work. “I’ll put some cream on it and bandage it up so there is no infection” Thad told Joe and finished telling him what to do to help his arm heal. “Come back in a couple weeks and I’ll do the second layer.” As they went to leave Mark told Thad “Thanks, and I guess we’ll see you and your boyfriend tomorrow.” The three got in the car and Mark drove over to the store, running in and leaving Joe and Kyle in the car. When he got back to the car he found Kyle and Joe in the back seat with Joe sucking Kyle’s cock. Mark put the beer in the trunk and got in, telling the guys “Save it for later. You guys need to be ready for a few hours of fucking.” He then drove back to the apartment. As they walked in the front door Mark asked “Got any weed you can bring? Any toys you want? Oh, and grab some lube.” The three hopped back into the car and Mark drove over to the hotel, parking in front of his room again. They guys got out and took their boxes of goodies into the room. Mark looked at the time: it was 2:30 PM. Half hour to go. He sent Kyle and Joe down the hall to get ice for the tray to keep the beer and water cool. When they came back, Mark was in the shower cleaning himself inside and out. Joe looked at him and asked “What the fuck are you doing?” Mark replied with a smile “Gotta be prepared. I never turn down a chance for a recharge.” Kyle stripped and joined Mark in the shower and did the same. Joe bent over and pulled the plug from his hole and nothing drained out. He cleaned the plug off and joined them in the shower. The guys sat around the room drinking and smoking a bit while watching the porn on the memory stick that Dennis had set up. They all recognized several scenes and Mark realized that every scene showed someone with a biohazard or scorpion tat breeding a young innocent looking guy. Soon there was a knock on the door. Mark grabbed a towel, wrapped it around his waist and opened the door. Dennis walked in and gave Mark a kiss and a hug before realizing they weren’t alone. Surprised, he moved back. Mark put his arm on Dennis’s shoulder and brought him into the room. “Dennis, meet my brother Joe and his boyfriend Kyle. Joe and Kyle this is Dennis. He, uh, works here and is into hot raw sex just like us.” Dennis blushed a bit and went over next to the dresser and took his clothes off, bending over and putting them in the bottom drawer. Joe and Kyle stared at Dennis’s bent over ass saying “fuck yeah” almost at the same time. Kyle packed another bowl and passed it to Dennis who took a big hit and passed it around. After he exhaled he said with a smile “I was going to bring my boyfriend but he had to go to his parents' house for some disaster. He told me to be sure to bring home a souvenir of the activities to share with him.” He grabbed a beer and sat down next to Kyle on the couch. A few minutes later, right on time there was another knock at the door. Mark walked over naked and opened it up and standing before him was Tony, a tall muscular black guy that looked to be in his mid 30’s and the Latino bartender from the club. The three new guys walked in, and Tony said pointing to the tall black guy “This is my partner Derrick and I think you met Luis the other night at the club.“ Greetings were exchanged and the newcomers all started to strip, dumping their clothes on the floor in three piles. Mark introduced Joe, Kyle and Dennis to the new arrivals while checking out Tony, Derrick and Luis. Derrick was similar in stature to Tony but slightly taller. Both obviously worked out a lot as their arms and legs were thick and muscular. Derrick’s head was shaved and he sported a bushy goatee. It was hard to discern the tattoos on Derrick’s body but Mark spotted the large biohazard tattoo between his navel and his sizable thick pierced cock. In contrast to Tony and Derrick, Luis was built lean, his cock hung low (even when soft), and was uncut. He was also startlingly short, coming in about a foot shorter than both Tony and Derrick. Mark finally stopped staring long enough to say “Rules of the party - if you fuck, you breed. If you get fucked you take the load. I know Joe, Kyle and Dennis are versatile take ALL loads in their neg holes. Tony? I know you’re poz and I assume Derrick is too with that tattoo.” Tony licked his lips while looking over Dennis, Joe and Kyle “Uh, all three of us are poz. Luis just got over his fuck flu a week ago. Oh, and we are all versatile too.” Kyle blurted out “Who’s toxic then?” Tony, Derrick, Luis and Mark all raised their hand. “Fuck, yeah!" exclaimed all three of the three neg guys. While the new guys helped themselves to the beer and pot they all started talking. The talking soon moved to groping. Mark went over to his suitcase and pulled out a few toys and a pill bottle with several little blue pills. “If anyone needs a dick pill, here are some I brought. Joe and Kyle walked over to their box and pulled out two harnesses, one of which was the one that Joe had on the previous day with the biohazard symbols on the straps and the other one was plain. Tony, Derrick and Mark all swallowed a blue pill and washed it down with a swig of beer. As a couple guys started moving to the bed there was a knock on the door. Mark looked at the clock and it was twenty after three. He grabbed the towel from before and wrapped his waist as everyone else got really quiet. Mark cracked the door open and asked "Yes?" Mark looked through the crack and standing there shaking just like the night before was Steven. Mark ushered Steven into the room with the introduction "Everyone, this is Steven. Steven this is Tony, Luis, Dennis, Kyle, Derrick and Joe." “Hey” he said in acknowledgement. “We were just about to start. I didn’t expect you to join us today.” Mark said. Steven took a big breath and said “The more I thought about it, the more excited I got. I told my parents that I have a project for school to work on so I can’t work tonight.” “Cool. Get naked and we can get started” Mark instructed. Derrick piped up and said “He’s fucking cute, but I don’t fuck kids.” Tony nodded in agreement. “I’m 21, sir. Is that okay?” Steven responded. “Oh, yeah. Works for me. I hope you like black cock.” Steven beamed “I haven’t tried one yet sir. Ask me later and I will tell you if I did.” Mark’s new protective nature took over and he turned to Steven. “Joe, Dennis and Kyle are the only neg guys here, so pick your partners with that info.” “I hope I get poz and neg cock inside me and my dick in anyone that wants it” Steven said bluntly. Mark smiled and thought 'I may get my wish after all'. Kyle walked over to Steven and helped him finish undressing. He then walked him to the bathroom and into the shower. “I remember my first sex party and I dont want you to make the same mistake. Let’s clean you up a bit.” With that explanation Kyle grabbed the shower douche and helped him clean out. Once done, the two walked back to the room and looked around. Dennis was on his knees nursing Luis’s cock to full hardness next to the couch. Mark had Joe on the bed and was rimming his ass and stroking Joe’s cock. Tony and Derrick were standing in the middle of the room,each stroking his cock with one hand and pinching the other's nipples with the other hand. Derrick moved first and moved towards Steven and put his large hand on Steven’s back and directed him to the side of the bed opposite Mark and Joe. That left Tony and Kyle. They wasted no time going to the foot of the bed. Luis held Dennis’s head still as he started to fuck it slowly. Dennis was enjoying Luis’ thrusts, especially when Luis' cock hit the back of Dennis’s throat. He tried to lunge forward to take it all but Luis held firm. “You like that toxic cock? ” Luis asked. Dennis could only briefly mumble “mmmmm” before the cock went deeper and he couldn’t make any sound. Dennis’s tongue kept swiping across Luis’ cock and he started tasting the precum dripping from his cock. The taste just fueled his desire to have that toxic cock deep inside his ass. Freshly pozzed, Luis should have a really toxic load to help him convert, thought Dennis. He pulled free of Luis’ hands and climbed up on the couch facing the wall with his ass hanging off the front at cock height, wiggling his butt. Luis took the hint, got on his knees and began eating Dennis’ hole. After working his tongue over the hole, he fingered the hole, probing and stretching Dennis’ pussy so it was relaxed. Quite soon Luis had three fingers inside Dennis, who was begging "Please, please, please, do it, please...." Luis got to his feet, paused to admire the neg hole he was about to defile - the first of many he hoped to gift with his infected cum. He pressed his cock to the ring and thrust inside. Dennis gave a yelp and some of the other guys turned to see the first penetration of the party. Luis might have looked like a nice, fun guy normally, but when he started to fuck he became an animal. He furiously pounded Dennis into the couch, grabbing his hair, using it for leverage when slamming into Dennis's hole. Luis saw it as his mission to wreck Dennis’s hole and ensure his bug invaded Dennis’ body. He pulled out and slammed back in. Dennis' scream of pain was a form of encouragement. Withdrawing, Luis flipped Dennis on his back, and having positioned Dennis’ legs over his shoulders, he drove his cock back in as he stared deeply into Dennis’s eyes. “You want this load, neg boy?” Luis asked. Dennis replied immediately “Fuck yeah, breed my hole and poz me up.” Dennis started working his hole on Luis’s cock, milking it to get Luis’s cum deep inside his torn and battered hole. Dennis reached up and twisted Luis’s pierced nipple and felt Luis slam into him in response. Luis began to jack rabbit Dennis’s hole and suddenly began shooting his noxious cum and flooding Dennis’s guts. Both of them smiling as the deed was completed. Luis leaned forward and kissed Dennis then rested his head oh Dennis’ shoulder whispering “800k.” Steven was on his knees on the bed staring at Joe while Derrick feasted on his ass. He never knew that a tongue could feel so good on his ass. “Damn you’re tight. You ever get fucked before?” muttered Derrick. Kyle was only a few feet away and said “Damn right. I popped his cherry last night.” Derrick laughed and said “Virgin to pozzed up cumslut in two days. Nice!” and dove back into munching on Steven’s boyhole. He used every trick he knew to open up Steven’s hole because he knew his thick nine inch cock was going to rip him open. Derrick looked around and grabbed a washcloth and stuffed it in Steven’s mouth. There was going to be screaming and Derrick didn’t want to draw attention to the party. He grabbed the lube and liberally coated his cock and Steven’s quivering hole. He rested his piercing on Steven’s pucker and started in. He looked at the fear in Steven’s eyes and said “Shhhhh, babe its gonna feel good after you get it inside. Just relax. Remember how good it felt last night? Its gonna feel even better today.” Steven felt like everyone was staring at him and they really were. He didn’t want to fail taking his first cock of the party. No one would fuck him then. He closed his eyes and took big breath like last night. Derrick took saw the boy breathing and trying to let him in and finally felt the hole relax enough to try. Pushing in he felt the piercing pass through the ring. Derrick kept up the pressure and started to stroke Steven’s cock. He felt the head pop through and kept sliding in deeper. Steven’s eyes opened wide as he felt like his body was being ripped in two. Looking up he saw Derrick’s face in total bliss and tried to relax even more. Derrick knew he was scraping and tearing up Steven’s colon and his precum was coating the fissures and seeping into his bloodstream. Derrick stopped short of giving Steven his whole shaft. He started slowly fucking the hole, each stroke getting longer. Steven’s hole kept spasming from the intrusion and it drove Derrick into a frenzy. Soon he was driving in faster and deeper. He could hear Steven’s cries in pain or pleasure through the gag. The bed started to shake and the Mark felt Joe’s body get slammed into his face as he tongue fucked Joe’s hole. Derrick, took hold of Steven’s shoulders and thrust in deep, slamming past his second ring. Steven let out a muffled scream and Dennis held his cock deep inside the near virgin boy’s hole. He felt his balls contract and his cock swell and the inevitable pumping of Derrick’s charged seed into the inner recesses of Steven’s body. As the orgasm subsided, Derrick slowly pulled his cock back, first popping through the inner ring and then the outer ring. A mixture of cum and blood dripped out of Steven’s now gaping hole. He pushed Steven flat on the bed and said “Stay there boy, you need some time to rest.” Tony kept glancing at his partner fucking Steven while he tongue and finger fucked Kyle’s hole. He couldn’t wait any longer and pulled Kyle off the bed so his feet were on the ground and bent over the foot of the bed. He had wanted to tap Kyle since he first saw him over a year ago. First he hesitated because he didn’t want to ruin Kyle and Joe’s relationship. By the time he found out they were open and fucked others and could have a chance, he had gotten pozzed and gave up hope of fucking him. Part of him wanted to make it last and the other part wanted to sample all of the neg boys holes and leave his load in each of them. The slutty thought won out and he drove his cock in one long thrust into Kyle’s hungry hole. 'This boy knows how to take cock' thought Tony as he just began fucking Kyle with firm long strokes. Kyle zoned out as Tony started to fuck his hole. Tony had a cock that he could take for hours. It’s size and curve felt perfect inside him. He started to fuck back as Tony shoved in, their bodies slapping together. He kept looking at Steven getting pounded and Joe waiting for Mark to add another dose of poz cum to his body. Surely Joe had taken enough seed to seal his fate he thought. Tony started to slam his cock in harder as he watched Derrick drill Steven harder. He was trying to keep pace with his partner hoping he could breed Kyle at the same time as Derrick bred Steven. They came close. Once Tony heard Steven’s screams he pounded Kyle quickly and then shot six strong spurts of virus laced seed into Kyle’s cum craving hole. He leaned forward laying on top of Kyle and forcing him down onto the bed. Mark was enjoying hearing the sounds of sex around him as he feasted on Joe’s hole. His little brother was an excellent sex partner and their fucks had gone from poz breeding brutal fucks to fucking for the fun of it with a side benefit of giving his bug to him. As the tops around him began fucking their respective bottoms, Mark decided it was time for him to get his cock back inside his brother. Joe’s hole by now was receptive to almost any cock. Between the hard fucks and butt plugs he was able to slide inside with only a little spit. Mark moaned and he once again begin to fuck his brother. His precum added to the spit and soon he felt Joe’s hole become a warm, wet pussy for him to savor and seed. He looked down at Joe as his cock thrust in over and over. Joe was obviously enjoying the cock in his ass, so Mark varied his attack, first pounding his brother's hole fast, then slow, then short strokes then long, coaxing his balls to prepare their cocktail of cum and HIV and who knows what else. He lay down on Joe’s chest and kissed his brother as his hips pumped his cock in and out. He shoved his cock in, paused and shoved in again and felt the cum rise and begin to flood his brother’s body once again. Joe wrapped his legs around Mark locking them together. When the shots of venom stopped Mark slowly withdrew and slapped his ass as he looked down at his well bred brother. Each of the four pairs seemed to finish within a minute or two. The bottoms all stayed in their positions waiting for the next round - except for Joe. He sat back on the bed grinning. Mark handed a water bottle to Joe, then Steven, Kyle and Dennis and they drank the water down replenishing the liquid they had just sweated out. Luis, Tony and Derrick also gulped down water while discussing who got who next. Derrick walked up to Joe and said “You up for me?” Joe smiled and said “Sorry, but I’m only taking Mark’s strain. I want to make sure he ’s the one. I WANT that cock though as soon as I’m poz.” Derrick looked a bit surprised but replied, "I understand. That’s cool. I felt the same about the guy who pozzed me," and with that gave Dennis a pointed look. Dennis laughed “Yeah, I don’t mind being second choice if I get that cock in me.” Luis walked over to Kyle and slapped his ass. “You’re next!” Tony looked at Steven and saw a look of fear and lust. He grabbed Steven’s arm and led him over to the end of the couch where Mark was seated. “Suck his cock” Tony commanded. Steven got down on his knees and began to suck on Marks cock. He was fascinated by the piercing and used his tongue and fingers to play with it when he wasn’t trying to suck his cock deeper. While Steven was preoccupied with Mark’s cock, Tony slid his cock into Steven’s still loose hole. A couple of slaps on his ass and Steven tightened up nicely around Tony’s shaft. Each bottoms enjoyed the new cock inside his hole, with with the second round the room’s energy level ticked back up. The sound of cocks sliding into cum-filled holes echoed around the room. Moans and grunts were the only verbal noises and before anyone knew it the pace increased until toxic cum was once again being pumped into once neg holes. Tony finished first and swapped spots with Mark. Having been edging while Steven sucked his cock and balls, Mark quickly dumping his load inside Steven. Luis let out a yell and filled Kyle up and Dennis who had been whimpering for a while screamed out as Derrick slammed his full shaft inside and added his load to Dennis’ vulnerable body. Once again there was a lull and beers were passed around and shared. Who cares about a little spit in the bottle when a guy just pumped his poz cum inside your ass? Tony walked over to Dennis and slid two fingers into his hole, coating them with cum and then feeding them to Dennis. “Need more?” to which Dennis replied “Of course!” Luis pushed Steven up on the couch and started to eat the cum from his hole. Derrick looked at Kyle and grinned. “Guess you mine.” Kyle let out an “Oh fuck!” Mark looked at Joe smiling. Joe slid down the bed and stood on the floor next to Kyle, both bent over the bed. Mark took his position behind Joe and next to Derrick. Derrick and Mark looked at each other and simultaneously thrust into his respective bottom. They kept the same pace, fucking Joe and Kyle in unison, each guy drilling his partner, each top feeling the silky cum from the previous fucks coating his cock. Each bottom initially moaning, which then turned to begging, until one by one each bottom was filled with another infected load. Luis shot first as Steven was begging for Luis to make sure he was pozzed. Dennis was next with Tony pounding him fast and ruthless until his load was mixed up with the others. Mark tried to keep up with Derrick, but his body just couldn’t last as long and he began sending volley after volley of his cum into his brother’s ass. The men who had shot all found themselves watching Derrick and Kyle, and wondering how long Derrick would be able to hold off blowing his load. As it turned out, Kyle actually pushed Derrick over the edge as Kyle, unable to handle Derrick’s abuse of his prostate any longer, shot his load on to the bed. Kyle's orgasm pulled Derrick over the edge as his hole spasmed for over a minute around Derrick’s fuckstick. The guys looked around the room at each other, all of them looking sweaty, grungy, and ready for another round. It didn’t take long until Dennis and Luis were fooling around with Dennis pushing Luis to the ground and rubbing his cock along his crack. It was a short, hard fuck with Dennis filling Luis’ ass with a huge load of neg cum. Steven was stroking his cock watching Dennis and Luis and looked around the room. He got up and walked up to Kyle who looked back and nodded. That was all the encouragement that Steven needed and slid his cock into Kyle's cum soaked hole. “Oh my god” exclaimed Steven. He finally had his cock inside another guy and it felt fantastic. He started to fuck Kyle as everyone else watched. Steven got all sorts of suggestions and he couldn’t process most of them as he reveled in the feeling of his cock inside the guy that took his virginity and all the poz cum that Kyle had taken. He got more and more excited and finally buried his cock and felt his cum shoot inside Kyle's cum-filled hole. The guys clapped as Steven pulled his cock out of Kyle and Kyle spun around and began to suck Steven’s cock clean. Afterwards the guys lay around, drank and relaxed, watching the porn on the TV. Occasionally a guy or two would go into the bathroom and shower. Steven fucked Luis in the shower and soon had an audience. Live bareback sex is always better than porn. Tony, Derrick and Luis were the first to head home leaving the others to contemplate what was next. Mark suggested they head out to dinner, it would be his treat. Since college students love free food, they all jumped at the chance.
 The five of them squeezed into Mark’s rental car and they drove to a burger place Mark remembered. As they went into the restaurant Mark was quietly laughing as he watched each man struggle not to leak any of the cum which was housed in his ass. They ordered food and found a table away from everyone. Mark sat across from Joe and as they started to eat said “Joe, we have a problem.” Joe looked back at him concerned. “What’s that?” “What the hell are we going to tell Mom and Dad?” "I don’t think we should tell them what really happened this weekend. They’ll kill me and maybe you too” Mark said. Everyone at the table laughed. Mark and Joe threw out a few ideas. The other guys gave a few suggestions too. Finally Mark said “Lets keep it close to the truth. How about you had a fight with one of the coaches and they faked your drug test and threw you off the team. You got a student loan and you’re going to graduate next semester on time. You’re looking for jobs already but don’t have anything locked up. Simple and believable. By the way, how are you paying for tuition and the apartment and food?” Joe looked back at Mark unsure of how to respond. His brother had taken everything so far with no problems, but would he be okay with the truth here? “Uh, its complicated, but I’m making it work.” “That doesn’t answer my question,” Mark insisted. Joe leaned forward and whispered “I have some student loans and I’ve been escorting when I can.” Mark let out a laugh. “Cool. Definitely don’t tell Mom and Dad that part!” Mark had noticed that Steven was constantly shifting his body and couldn’t sit still all through dinner. “You okay there Steven?” he said as everyone turned to look. Steven looked embarrassed and finally said “Yeah, but my ass feels like its on fire.” They all chuckled. “Well you really jumped into the deep end. I know a lot of seasoned bottoms who couldn’t take the pounding you got today. I’m glad you came and had fun,” Mark said. “That was so fucking hot hearing you beg for Luis’ poz load,” Kyle added. “Thanks, I’m glad I went” Steven replied. “Not to get too serious, Steven, but if you don’t want to chance those loads infecting you, you can get a treatment, but you only have a couple days to decide,” Mark explained. “No, I’ve been looking at websites and videos about getting chasing and getting pozzed for a while and always thought they were hot. I just never thought I’d get the chance around here.” After a lull in the conversation, Joe said “Damn, this table smells like sex. We should go before we spook the other diners.” The guys got up and walked to the car. Mark was last and saw wet spots on all four butts. Steven’s was the biggest and he realized he should have plugged Steven’s hole before they left the hotel. Mark drove back to the hotel. Dennis and Steven grabbed their stuff and headed home. Kyle and Joe started to clean up the room and took the rubber sheets and bondage straps off the bed “Damn, we didn’t use these” said Joe. Once things were tidied up, they all stripped naked and lay on the bed and nuzzled together. Soon they were soundly sleeping.

2. Jay "I'm sorry," I said again. "I mean. You're not gay. I'm not gay." I had kissed this guy that I barely knew. I was terrified of what I had done. "Uh," I stammered for a moment, trying to read Rod's face in the dark back seat of the car. "It's cool," Rod said. He leaned in and pressed his lips against mine again. This time I tried to relax. It was him initiating it, not me. And it didn't mean I was gay. We were just playing around. But it was hard to deny the way his kiss affected me. My dick was rock hard and leaking, and I wanted him to never stop kissing me. "Is that good?" he asked. I nodded, not able to think about anything other than this man who had started to make out with me. He reminded me a bit of some of my friend's dads. The ones I was a bit wary of, because I didn't want to know them too well. Like as well as I was starting to know Rod. Before I could say anything more, Rod continued. "You're not the first guy I've kissed. And besides, you're super cute." It was the permission I needed to exhale. It had felt like hours, but it was probably less than a minute. In that time, I had kissed another man and then he had kissed me back. It had felt amazing. In my drug-fueled state, I didn't care so much that it was with another man. I just liked the feeling of connection with another human. Rod leaned back in. "You're fun to kiss as well." Our lips met again. This time, Rod pushed his tongue into my mouth and explored, before pulling back away from me. "What do you want to do, Jay?" Rod asked. He was naturally stern, but there was a genuine concern that was still present. "You need to be honest. With me, but also yourself." "I know," I said. I understood what he was asking. I also knew what I wanted to say; what I wanted to do. "I wanna make out with you. I want to feel your hands on me." There was no reaction from Rod, but I was scared again. I decided the smartest thing was to be quiet, so I shut up. "Good answer," Rod said. He wrapped an arm around me, and pulled him close to him. Our bodies pressed together, almost as tightly as our lips were pressed against each other. But it felt totally natural, like this was how two men were supposed to get to know each other. "Very good answer indeed," he continued, as his tongue explored my mouth again. Mercifully trapped in my shorts, my dick was hard. I knew there was a wet spot where the head strained against the fabric of my underwear. I didn't want to have to explain that to either Aiden or Rod. "You want to join us?" Rod asked Aiden. I had forgotten about Aiden. Now I felt bad; I had been making out with Rod, not even knowing how Aiden would react. I had no idea if it was revulsion or interest. I broke off the kiss long enough to turn my head. Aiden was watching us, but the smile was of genuine pleasure. "Not yet. You guys are having fun, and I'm enjoying watching you. Besides, we're almost there." I looked out the window. All I knew was that we were in the busy Hollywood downtown area. Even at nearly two AM in the morning, the streets were still busy with cars, and people were standing around the doors to restaurants and clubs. I tried my best to sit back up, and adjust my shirt. Rod had run his hand over my chest and down my stomach, messing up my t-shirt. He had gotten down to my crotch, and rubbed my dick just enough to feel how hard I was. "You're like me," he said, but didn't elaborate. In the dim light of the back seat, it was hard to tell if he also had a boner. We pulled into a hotel entrance. I was glad I had taken care of my t-shirt, because quickly a doorman and a valet came up. "Mr. Aiden," the valet said. "Good to see you again." Aiden handed him the keys, and stuck the ticket carefully into his wallet. It was already fat with cash; I tried not to stare as I exited the car. Rod was right behind me. Rod was almost too close behind me. Two hours ago, his closeness would have bothered me a lot. But after the past few minutes, I wasn't sure what it meant to me. It felt good to have a man like him so close to me, and it made me feel simultaneously safe and excited at the same time. I just wondered what the valet thought, but then realized he probably didn't even notice his clients. "This way," Aiden said, leading us through the front doors and directly to the elevators. He knew his way around the hotel, as evidenced both by the familiarity the valet had with him and his own familiarity with the floor plan. It was not long before all three of us were in an elevator, heading upwards. As soon as the doors closed, Rod pushed me against the wall, and started to kiss me again. He pressed his body against me. He was a little shorter than me, maybe about four inches shorter. He craned his head, and I bent over. It felt a bit strange to tower over him, even as he was being the dominant one. But, at the same time, his small stature only accentuated the seeming power he had over me. As his tongue pressed into me, I felt the sensation of his dick pressing against my thigh. Like me, he was stiff and hard. He had said I wasn't the first man he had kissed. I realized that he had probably made out with a lot of men. And he had fucked many of them. It was a disquieting realization, and I hesitated for a moment. But then his tongue ran against my teeth, and the insistent pleasurable sensations overwhelmed my head again. "Glad to see you like each other," Aiden said. "Bet you want some time to explore, don't you?" "Oh yeah," Rod said. "There's a lot for us to explore." "As long as you leave some for all of us," Aiden said. I had hoped he would explain what he meant, but the elevator dinged and the door slid open. We were on the 12th floor, not the top, but a respectable height. "Almost there, men," Aiden said. To our left was only one suite, and that was the direction Aiden turned. "Ready?" Rod asked. "I think I am," I said. "Not sure what to expect." "Pleasure," Rod said. "Expect pleasure. And fun. Lots of fun." "I hope so," I said. I gave Rod one last peck on the forehead, then he and I grabbed hands and walked out of the elevator. There was a tall black man at the door to the suite. From behind the door, there was some laughing and deep house music." "Here for Edward's party," Aiden said. "Oh, don't worry. I know you, Aiden Wolfe. You're welcome any time." He opened the door. The music was louder, but not by much. Most of it was a thumping base, enough to shake my body. Inside, I saw a number of men, ranging from guys just about my age to older dad types. I didn't see any women, but that didn't seem like a problem. All of the men were uniformly in-shape and good looking. Aiden had already disappeared into the crowd, but Rod was pulling me deeper into the tangle of men. Once we were in the thick of it, he turned around. "What do you think of it?" he asked me. "It's," I searched for the right word. "Interesting. I'm not as hot as these guys though." He leaned in and kissed me again. No one seemed to notice. "No. You are," he said, as he broke off the kiss. "Let's go to the balcony. It's a bit quieter." He took my hand, and guided me through the crowd of men. The room wasn't as big as I first thought, and although I originally thought it was a crowd, by the time we got to the balcony doors, I realized it was only about thirty or forty people. "This way," he continued. Out on the patio, we were alone. We faced downtown with the city laid out before us. It was like a scene from a movie, and if I looked down, I could see the busy street, while further away, all I could see were the street lights. Above us, airplanes made lazy circles on final approach to the airport. "Looks like it's just the two of us out here," I said. "Yeah," Rod said. "How are you feeling?" "Good," I said. "Really good." "Still horny?" Rod asked. He ran his hand over my chest again, dropping down to my stomach, and then to my crotch. I knew he could feel my erection. There was no point in lying to him. "Yeah. I am," I said. "I need to get off or something." I had turned to face him. He was smiling, and chuckled a bit. "Or something," he continued. There was a knowing smile on his face. He leaned in, and craned his neck up to meet my lips again. I didn't resist his approach. I didn't want to resist it. Even in the dim light of the balcony, it was clear just how handsome he was. Not only that, he also had years of experience on me. He would know what to do. He broke off the kiss. "Tell me when to stop," he said. "Don't stop," I said, as he put his hands under my t-shirt again, running his fingers through the light fuzz on my chest, and easily finding my nipples. I gasped in pleasure. "Please," I continued. "Don't stop." "Of course not, my boy," Rod said. Carefully, he lifted my shirt up and over my head, taking care not to disturb my glasses. He made it seem so casual and easy that I almost didn't realize he was starting to work on my belt. Another kiss, and I was distracted long enough for him to unfasten it and release the button on my jeans. They fell around my ankles, leaving me wearing only a pair of white briefs, now far too small to contain my erect penis and heavy balls. "What about the others," I asked. Even though it was a warm night, I shivered slightly under Rod's touch. I had never been naked like this before, and felt utterly exposed. "Don't worry about them," Rod said. He ran his hand over the bulge in my underwear. I was afraid I was going to cum just from his slight touch. "Just enjoy yourself." "Ok," I said, the goosebumps still covering my body. It was hard to tell which emotion was stronger: fear or excitement. "You're shivering," Rod said. He pulled off his own shirt, and added it to the small pile accumulating next to us. "Here," he said, pulling me against his body. His skin was warm, almost hot, against my skin. There was little more muscle and bone on his body. It was a totally different feeling from the girls I had played with; they had been soft and delicate and Rod was hard and strong. "So warm," I said. Sex with Rod was going to be rough, intense, and demanding. "Fuck," I muttered, as I pressed my body up against him. Less than two hours ago, I was flirting with a hot Asian girl, not even thinking about men. Now I was contemplating sex with a man I barely knew, and my dick was hard at the suggestion. "Yeah?" Rod asked. He ran his hands over my bare back, working his way down. His target was my ass; it seemed like the most natural thing for him to do. "You doing ok?" "Yeah," I said. "Just," I stammered. "This is all new to me." "It's new to everyone once. Just relax. And enjoy it." He slipped his hand under the waistband, and grabbed one of my ass cheeks. "I'm enjoying it." He pressed his crotch against my leg, and I could feel his hardness. He ran his free hand back over my bulge. "I think you are enjoying it as well." I was silent for a second, wondering what to say. I finally went with the complete and difficult truth. "Yeah," I said, "I am enjoying it." Before I could say anything more, he leaned in and kissed me, pushing his tongue back into my mouth. I let myself relax and enjoy it. It wasn't hard; Rod was a skilled kisser. He knew when to be tender and slow, and when to be more forceful and take what he deserved. This was one of the latter, as he pushed my tongue out of the way and explored my mouth. "I know. Not to first boy I've broken in." I was momentarily grateful for Rod's experience. He knew what to do, how to make it feel good for both of us. It was going to be hard to refuse him anything. I was feeling warm and tingly from his touch, feeling generous with my body and wanting to use it to please him. It was an unfamiliar sensation, but strangely familiar. It was a part of myself I had never experienced, but still very much me. If I was honest with myself, everything I was doing that day was easy to understand. It was the part of me that took furtive glances in the locker room. It was the part of me that wanted to feel Rod's shaft in my hands. It was the part of me that wanted Rod inside me. But, I didn't want to understand. Understanding meant that I had to think about it and work through all the possible options. I didn't want to have to use my brain at all. My cock knew what it wanted, and it was far simpler to follow its simple, infinitely pleasurable commands than to create elaborate yet ultimately unsatisfactory self-delusions against the perpetual pleasures of getting off. I reached down and undid Rod's belt. I looked down. He was wearing elegant, trim-cut dark grey dress pants. The belt caught my eye. The leather was thick. Far thicker than necessary for thin and elegant dress belt. Rod smiled at me, as we both realized that the belt signified so much more than just fashion or function. I wondered how much it would hurt if Rod used it against me. It was a heavy leather suitable for a fat, heavy daddy's belt. It deserved to be used against a young man's butt than to be stuck in a boardroom. I wondered how much pain it could cause if I ever made Rod use it in disappointment and shame for my actions. At the time, I only knew its uses instinctively. It would be much later that I would learn all of the details of the leather community. I remembered a picture I had on my computer, a woman on her knees, naked except for a belt securing her wrists together. In the picture, a man stood above her, with his thick shaft buried deep in her throat. I paused, realizing that tonight, I was playing the role of that woman. "Go ahead, boy," Rod said. "Finish what you started." "Yes," I said. "I understand." "Good boy," Rod said. The way he said it along with the smile he had made my dick jump. I looked down long enough to figure out how to unthread the thick leather strap from the buckle. The pants hid some of his arousal, but it was impossible for it to hide all of it. "Yeah, it's a bit stiff," Rod continued as I fumbled with the belt. I wasn't sure if he meant the leather or his dick. It didn't matter. I managed to undo his belt, unfasten his pants, and push them down, over the bulge in his light blue underwear. My own dick ached in sympathy with his. Both of our tools needed release; release from the confines of our clothing, and release from the pent-up sexual energy. I looked back up at Rod. He was still smiling at me. It was clear where this was going, and it was exactly what he wanted. He made the next move. He reached down and pushed down his underwear. His dick sprung free, sticking out from his body. It was one of the largest cocks I had seen outside of porn. Of course, I had only seen a few other erect penises in real life, most years ago as I had explored with middle school friends. Even by porn standards, Rod's dick was admirable in length and girth. Where my erection arched upwards, his hung down slightly. "Go ahead," he said. "Touch it." I hesitated for a second, then decided to take a risk. I reached out for Rod's shaft. I thought it was going to feel weird, reaching for another man's dick. But one I had made the decision, it seemed like the most natural thing I could do. "That's it," Rod moaned as my fingertips brushed against the warm and supple flesh. Like my dick, the outer layer of skin was soft, and moved easily over the much harder core. Finally touching it made me realize that looks could be deceiving. Rod's endowment was more than just admirable; it was actually quite big. I had never felt short-changed in the dick department, but compared to him, I just did not measure up. It was both the length and girth of the shaft; his cock hung down slightly because it had to. The simple physics between gravity and the flesh and blood that made up his manhood required the slope. "Have you ever touched another man's dick?" I nodded. I had, but it was so many years ago, and I was so young. "Yeah." I said. "In middle school. My friend Jack." "Did you just touch it?" I shook my head. "No," I said. "What else did you boys do?" "I," I started. "I. I sucked his dick as well." "Nice. So, you're an experienced cocksucker?" "Well. It was only once." "Only once?" Rod asked. I had only just met Rod. We had known each other for less than an hour, and he was pulling out some of my deepest memories. I hadn't told anyone what had happened that night. How we had explored each other’s bodies. How I had sucked on Jack's dick. How he had cum in my mouth. How I had swallowed it, and how, afterwards, he had called me a disgusting cocksucker. "Yeah, he moved away a few weeks later." "That was convenient," Rod said. "But still. I bet that means you've still sucked more dick than your roommate." Rod had an arm wrapped around me. I felt safe in his arms, safe enough to be telling him all of these things and still be playing with his dick. Even with the noises of the party coming out from the open doors, and the lights of the city spread out in front of us, it felt like it was just the two of us, sharing an intimate moment. Yes, it was an intimate moment between two men, but it felt so natural to me. This moment would be our secret. I didn't have to worry about anyone finding out, and it would just be this one evening. I wouldn't have to do it ever again. "I suppose you are right," I said. "Damn, your dick is big." At its core, it was a simple tube, evolved over millions of years to inject his semen deep into his partner. But that masked the complexity that even the slightest touch revealed. There was the soft, warm skin over the hard shaft. The beauty of his cockhead, and the drip of pre-cum forming at the tip. I didn't want to stop fondling it and playing with it. His massive cock was our toy, something we could share and use it to bring pleasure to him. "You like it?" he asked me. I nodded in agreement, scared at what I might say if I opened my mouth. "Look at how hard you've gotten in," Rod continued. With his free hand, he held it up, showing it off to me. "Bigger than mine," I finally said. "Don't worry about that," Rod said. He pushed down my white underwear, finally freeing my dick from its fabric prison. He stroked the length of it, pushing me to a full, hard erection. "It's more than big enough for me." He leaned in and kissed me. "It's a beautiful cock." "Thanks," I said, blushing a bit. We were now almost completely naked, our pants around our ankles, and our erect dicks sticking out in front of us. If Rod's cock curved up and mine curved down, they would have touched. But instead, they just barely missed each other. "Come on," Rod said. "Let's get out of these clothes." He took off his shoes and socks and stepped out of his pants in a smooth, practiced motion. On the other hand, I felt like an ungainly teenager again, fumbling with my shoes, then my socks, and finally nearly falling over as I tried to dis-entangle myself from my pants and underwear. If Rod had any thoughts at my awkward movements, he mercifully did not say anything. "That's much better," Rod said, pulling me back against him. We were naked now, and our touch was no longer accidental contact between two men. This wasn't the fumbling exploration with Jack, but the expert guidance of an experienced man. I wanted more; it seemed impossible, but my dick got harder. Rod felt it grow. "Much better," he continued. "How are you doing?" "Good," I said. "Really good." "You really haven't done this before, have you?" he asked me. There was no judgment in his voice. "No," I said. "Never." "Just let me know if you want to stop." "I will. But don't stop. So far, it's all good." This time, I took the initiative. I leaned in and kissed him. He opened his mouth and let my tongue enter. If I were honest with myself, I had occasionally stared at guys in the locker room, or wondered what a particularly handsome man looked like naked. But I had always told myself I wasn't like that. I had always dated girls, and enjoyed that. But now there was this. It was just as fun as fooling around with a girl. It was almost more fun. Plus, it didn't feel weird at all. It felt perfectly natural to have another man's erect penis pressed against me, and to be making out with him. "Good," Rod said. "I'm having fun too." We continued to kiss, oblivious to everything around us. If anyone from the party looked out on the patio, they would have seen us, naked, making out. But somehow, it seemed unlikely that someone would look at us, and even more remote that they would care. Aiden hadn't been bothered at all when Rod and I made out in the car, and I didn't think any of the other men at the party would be concerned either. "You've never had sex with another man, have you?" "No," I said. "As I said. Just sucking cock." "Still a lot of fun," Rod said. "And there's a lot we can do without even having sex." "Oh?" I asked. There was a devilish grin on Rod's face. "You need to show me." "Of course," he said. He was enjoying this, showing me all these new ways to enjoy a man's body. "Have you ever been rimmed before?" "Rimmed?" I asked. "What's that?" "I guess I know the answer now. Grab the railing. Bend over. Don't worry. I know what I am doing." I turned around, grabbed the railing, and did as Rod told me. In front of me, I could see the lights of the city, spread out like a twinkling beacon of a brilliant future.

[Moderator's Note: This is an updated/improved version of a post which has now been deleted.] "You drive," he said as the three of us went through the turnstile at the exit of the bookstore. Again, it wasn't a question. "OK. Over here," I said, pointing to my car. I unlocked the doors and climbed in the driver's seat. "Preston and Broadway, right?" "No, drive us to 39th and Cecil," he said. "We got business to do first." I had no ideas where Cecil Street was, so I headed down Main toward 39th street. The deepest, darkest part of West End Louisville. Muhammad Ali, Quincy Jones, Malcolm X had all lived in the area at one time or another. As we passed 10th, the rows of housing projects started. At 17th, I started noticing lots of people in the streets, like we were in a public park. By 25th, the hookers were put. As we neared 39th, I noticed quite a few black boys and men in streets or on the porches passing cigarettes, joints, or pipes back and forth. My big daddy guided me to a tall, three story behemoth of a structure that at one time must have been a mansion. Today, it was boarded up, caked with dirt and dust, and looked like it could fall down at any second. It was also loaded with people, who were spilling out the doors, sitting in windows, or strewn on the lawn in various stages of intoxication. They were brazen with either open drug use, fighting, or public sex, and no cops were in sight. They knew better. This area was lost and there was no getting it back. The new Wild West - no police, no authority, and no rules beyond those of the street. I would get to know this house very well over the next ten months. For tonight though, I was concerned. Ok, not concerned - I was scared shitless. "Park over there," he ordered, pointing about a half block down the street. "There's room over there," I said, pointing to an area near the front of the house. "Bitch, I said to park over there!" he said firmly as he grabbed my forearm and squeezed hard, "Damn.... damn! OK," I said as I glided the car to a stop alongside the curb. "Come on," he said. I followed the two men toward the building, and it felt like I was walking with Moses as we got closer. Anyone on the sidewalk stepped off it and out of our way when we got within ten feet or so. They all stopped talking and and few of them stared at us, but most of them just looked away as we passed. We got to the front door and a very pretty black girl in a bikini greeted us. "Well, holy shit, look who it is." She knew him. And apparently hated him deeply - her voice was a mixture of mockery anddisgust. "And with an entourage, too," she said. She looked me squarely in the eye and turned up her lip. "This your new pussy?" She asked. "Shut the fuck up, Sis, and tell Ken I'm back. And I want a brick." "A brick, damn!" She never took her eyes off of me. "You in trouble, sweetie," she said. "You in it deep!" She turned and went inside. "Follow her," he said as we entered the house. The interior was as unappealing as the exterior, but the dozens of people inside didn't seem to notice. Most were either dead asleep, smoking something, or shooting up. The others were engaged in some sort of sexplay in various combinations and numbers. I was thinking about the syringe again as I wastched a young, naked muscular black boy shooting up while an older white woman sucked his long, flaccid cock. Was it the sex going on making me so hard, or the thought of getting high again? The girl ducked into a room and within a minute came out with a paper grocery bag. We followed her into another room where she locked the door and dumped out the contents of the Kroger bag onto the room's only furniture - a twin bed. He made a low whistle as he sorted through it all. I saw something square wrapped in aluminum foil, glass pipes of various sizes and shapes, a cheap looking spoon (all bent up and burned), a few bags of white or ivory colored powder, a few lighters, and best of all, about a dozen syringes. He opened the aluminum foil and stuck hs ginger in. He licked it off. "Nice. Strong junk," he said to his sister. "Only the best for you," she said sexily as she moved closer to him. She put her hand on his thigh and moved it up toward his crotch. "I'm gonna fix you, don't worry," he said, annoyed. "But I ain't gonna fuck you anymore." "Faggot," she said angrily. Like a flash of lightning, his hand shot out and he hit her right on her temple. "Whore," he said as she crumpled down to the floor. "Junkie." With watery eyes, she said, "Thanks to you, fucker, brother." He wasn't listening. He had turned his attention to the assortment of supplies and handed me a glass pipe with a large chamber at the top, filled...no, stuffed...with white powder. "Smoke it," he said. I put the pipe to my lips as he flicked the lighter. A plume of smoke came out of the top. "Now, draw," he said. I could see the inside of the glass pipe turn white. I sucked on it, blew out a white cloud, and repeated. He handed me the lighter as he turned back to the bed. I don't recall how much time I spent smoking, but as I was watching his sister dreamily rubbing her arm as he removed a syringe, the guy who was with us took the pipe from me and told daddy, "Dragin's out." I was high - beyond it, actually, and Horner than I had ever been. "Whaaaa...I whaannnnaaa get fucked," I slurred. I don't know what came over me, but I crawled toward his sister, climbed on top and slid my cock into her hole as she pushed her tongue is n my mouth. An second or an hour later, I felt my daddy's huge cock pushing into me and then pounding my ass, hard, I forgot all about the girl under me, and concentrated on that hard, huge pole fucking me. And fucking me, And fucking me, And then, a blinding white flash, a huge surge of energy, and every cell in of my body was wrapped in the largest, most blinding, mind-numbing orgasm I gad ever experienced in my nineteen years. I was cumming from my hole and it stretched my being as it shot outward to my extremities. My hole pulsed and spammed, my clock was shooting, and my body was shaking, and the I heard him moan, and as he came in me, he kept pumping hard, gard, harder. Bye was chanting, " Ooh baby....yeah...filling you......giving you my poison...knocking you up, bitch....fuck yeah." And that's the last thing I recall before waking up on my stomach with someone fucking my ass. I tried to turn to see who it was, but my head was smashed onto the floor and held there. All I could see was a dark Palm and a long, thick black dinger as my head was held against the floor. I couldn't move. I didn't want to, really. The fucking increased in speed and intensity, but I was feeling no pain at all. I was floating, delicious waves of warmth enveloping me like a hug, and I started fucking back at the cock entering me. "Yeah, bitch," the man said over and over until he grunted. "I'm cumming in you, bitch," he said. "Awwwwwr," he grunted, as he pushed in hard and started cumming. "Yeah," he whispered, "I'm filling you up, baby. Marking you....fuck, you a good whore. Worth every penny....." he throbbed in me, depositing his load in me until he relaxed. The hand left my head and I felt his breath as he whispered in my ear, "Your pussy got filled up wit my babies," and he withdrew as I laid there, motionless, but my head rolling like I was on a river. I was hornier than ever. I needed fucked, and I knew that I wouldn't be leaving this room anytime soon.

I worked my way out from underneath the large, black man, as the girl came over and shook him roughly. He barely stirred in his sleep. "He gonna be out for a while. You must have done it up big," she said matter of factly. I, meanwhile, was turning a new shade of crimson, and was picking mu my clothes and getting dressed as quickly as I could. "I need to go," was all I could think to say. She just shrugged and said, "If you say so," she walked out the door, and I followed a few seonds later. I looked around, but she had literally disappeared - there was no one out, only cars driving down Fourth. I hightailed it back to 4th and main - a long trek. Had I really followed him all that distance? I breathed a sigh o f relief when Imsaw my car. I unlocked it, started up, and sped back toward the 'burbs. As I walked in, my dad was just leaving for work. He gave me a wink on his way out, and put his hands up to his chest to mimick a set of large breasts. I smiled weakly and ran up to my room. In the shower, I started feeling funny - a little dizy, a little sick to my stomach. I shook it off when I realized that his two huge loads were involuntarily seeping out of my hole. I felt like a slut, and loved it! I knew right then, without a doubt, that I loved sex with me. I was, as my dad would say with derision so often, a "fag." But at that moment, with cum dripping onto the shower floor, I could care less.. I got a man of with my hole - no, my pussy, as he callled it. I have a pussy, and it makes huge black men cum. I got hard, jacked off, and sat on my bed, thinking about where I could get more guys to fuck me. *** *** *** Fast-forward three days and 11 hours. I am back in the bookstore with my ass pressed up against a hole in the wall. An unknown dick is pumping in an out of my wet hole, sloshing around a load from the last cock. The bookstore is a can't-miss hookup. I have been fucked four times, and each one was as diferent as the last. But none were as good as my black daddy. I had not sen him since that morning I ran out of his place, buttoning my pants on the way out the door. The man on the other side of the wall groaned and shot his load. I milked his cock with my hole, and he eventually slid out and left the booth. I buttoned up,my Brittanica jeans and peeked out the door for a glimpse of my latest fuck a short, dumpy white guy, middle aged, was waddling out of the peeps. He left a nice load in me. Too bad for his wife, i got it instead. And then, just like last time, there he was. Standing outside of a booth, rubbing his crotch and staring right through me. I felt cold inside, then my ass twitched and my dick started to inflate again. He ran a hand all the way down the length of his cock, bulging through that same pair of checked pants. It was onscenely huge. Had i really taken that whole thing. "Hey, bboy," he said. "You back again?" I walked over to him, my pussy went with fresh cum. "I haven't been able to think about anything but you laying on top of my." "You got a fine pussy. Suck the cum right out of a man's dick." Despite the roughness and crudity, I was proud, and more than a little turned on. " I can do it again," I said. He turned and walked into the movie theater. I knew what that meant by nnow,, so I followed close behind. Once we got inside, i dropped to my kneews. In seconds, his cock was down my throat. "Damn, baby," he said. "You got a pussy in your yeah, eat dat dick."mouth, too!" I just grunted as Ii kept working his dick. Within a few minutes, I felt a new set of hands on my head, and heard another voice, thick with ghetto accent, whisper, "Yeah, boy, eat dat dick." I obliged - all the way down,and ran my tongue over his heavy balls. He moaned. "Damn!" Said the new guy. "I want some of that!" "Five bucks," said my man. What?! I was being sold? Instead of shock or shame, I felt hugely flattered. "Fuck dat," said the new guy as he backed off. My man responded, "That's another five." The new guy stopped in his tracks. He moved closer, looking me over as I kept throating that giant cock. "Yeah, but not here." "Let's go," my man said as he pulled his dick from my throat. "Come on, girl," he said. I followed. What else could I do? I knew I wanted those cocks to fuck me. In the back of my mind, I was also hoping that he'd have more of whatever was in that needle.

He took me upstairs to the sling which was behind some bars but in full view of the corridor. I was still excited, yet scared at what he had told me, but I allowed myself to be pushed backward into the sling where he raised my legs, fastening my feet into the stirrups. So there I lay, legs spread, and arsehole open to the world as he smiled evilly and dropped his towel, revealing a fat, glistening cock. "Oh yeah, he commented, "look at that pussy just begging to be knocked up." I squirmed in the leather harness, aware that, despite what had happened so far, I could still be okay, I could still be lucky, but I had to stop now. As if aware of my thoughts, he dripped some poppers onto his towel and, before I could protest, shoved if over my nose. I felt the rush, my heart pounded, and then his cock was sliding into me. It was all I could do to spread my legs further and let him in. "There you go. You know you want it." He began to slide in and out of me, giving me the poppers from time to time, enough at any rate to keep me oh so willing. I became aware of other men around us, some peering through the bars, others standing next to me. Towels were dropped and I was surrounded by mainly fat old, naked trolls. Varous fingers probed my arsehole, feeling the naked cock in me and I heard grunts of satisfaction as someone remarked "He's taking it bare!" Someone else, on seeing the biohazard tattoo of the man fucking me encouraged us saying "Oh, yeah, knock-up the little bitch!" The poz guy in my hole then looked down at me and proudly announced "Here it comes!" I could distinctly feel his cock throbbing and spurting inside me. After his last dribble of cum found its way into my ass, he withdrew, ruffled my hair, and murmured "Good boy. You're not leaving here until you're pregnant." No sooner had he stepped back when a short, flabby guy dripping with sweat eagerly got into the saddle, sweat dripping from his face as he slid his cock into my dripping hole. I looked round at the crowd of evil faces and the numerous cocks being eagerly wanked into full erection. I knew I was lost. The second man finished in me and stood back and asked "Who's next?" '

His face was looming closer and closer as I felt his enormous piece of meat nudging at my hole. It might have been whatever was in that syringe, or it might have been how hot I was for this huge, dangerous man, but all I could see were his two eyes almost floating above me, giant black pools of liquid that seemed to have no bottom. "Yeah, you're fucked now," I heard from a distance. It echoed a few times in my head. I felt myself rolling a bit, kind of like when you're on a raft out in the ocean. Suddenly a little nauseous, I closed my eyes to try to gather myself, but that just increased all of the sensations I was feeling, both good and not-so-good. I had that delicious free floating feeling, while at the same time I also felt like I was about to vomit. I felt my eyes rolling as I tried to get a grip when suddenly I felt my hole expand involuntarily. He felt it too, and he shoved a few inches of his meat inside me. I was surprised that there was no pain - I guess the speedball was taking care of that. Instinctively, I lifted my legs, wrapped them as far around him as they would go, and then dug in. I literally fucked my ass onto the rest of his cock, swallowing it all with my ass in one swift motion. Again, no pain at all, just sensation of skin-on-skin, of his cock sliding deeper into me. I could feel every vein, every crease of my ass, bump and nuance of his cock as I quickly slid down on it all the way to the root. In my high, I could actually visualize what it looked like as the head of his cock split me open and buried deeper in me than anyone, or anything, had ever been. As I hit the base with my ass, those floating eyes looked surprised for a second, then rolled up into his head as he let out a long moan. "Yessssssss, baby, that's it. Take that cock all the way. Show me how bad you want it. You a natural baby. We gonna turn you out good." I tried to ask him what that meant but I was still unable to manage anything other than a garble of sounds. "You feeling it, aren't you?" he said. Again, it was not a question. "Yeah, I got you. You gonna get used to this real quick, and so am I." With that, he started to withdraw his cock - a process that seemed to last for fifteen minutes, though in real-time it might have must been two or three seconds. He then spit on his hand, rubbed it on his dick, and then slowly slide back into me. This time, it seemed smoother, no veins or bumps. He repeated that process five or six times - I lost count in the growing euphoria - and on each downstroke, I would shiver as his cock bumped into and ran along my prostrate. Then he got to work. All at once, he pulled out completely, and then shoved the entire length back into me. This time, I felt it. Not enough heroin on the planet could have dulled that pain. My legs shot out straight, every muscle straining, but I was only able to yelp weakly. My ability to speak was still caught in the swirling vortex of the drugs, and I could see the words I wanted to say swirling around over my head. I tried to grab them, but they stayed out of reach. Then, most blinding pain as he yanked it out and whipped it back in with even greater force. On the third stroke, pulled out, grabbed a handful of Crisco ("When did he get that?" I weakly thought, "And why didn't I see it swirling around up there with all my words?") and rubbed it all over his cock, then shoved it back in again. This time, other than he stabbing sensation of his length, there was no pain - only intense pleasure as he massaged my prostrate on his trip to my center. He held his cock in me and leaned down again, my legs once again instinctively wrapping around him. His mouth leaned down to mine, and I felt his warm lips touch mine. His breath was surprisingly sweet, and the feel of his tongue as it entered my mouth was velvety smooth. I sucked on his tongue like it was a cock, and he fucked my mouth with it. It was then that I noticed that his hips were moving again, now in perfect rhythm with the tongue that was moving in and out of my mouth. That amazing floating feeling of perfection had returned, and I finally started enjoying that rolling sensation. I was able to envision every cell of my body, each and every one being filled on an assembly line with exquisite pleasure - the sensation of being fucked properly for the first time - and then returned to my body with a tingle of joy. My hips started moving to meet his thrusts. I wanted - no, needed - that cock in me as deep as it would go. On each downstroke, I wiggled my ass to try to get a few extra centimeters in me, and then as he withdrew, I concentrated on relaxing every muscle in my ass to make for a smooth, easy withdrawal. Then he would press back in again, and the friction from his invading cock became the center of the universe until he hit bottom. Then my wiggle and his gasp. Faster and faster it went, his tempo increasing, and my hips bouncing up off the bed to rise up and meet him. He was pounding me now, but I was pounding him back - my heels digging into him every bit as much as his cock was digging into me. All I could focus on was the need to feel him inside me, as deep as possible. I felt him biting into my shoulder, then licking my neck, then his tongue all over my ear, then gripping my head and holding it while he shoved his tongue in my mouth - all during the time that we were fucking each other, hard. I needed him deeper, and deeper, and never felt so full and fulfilled as when he hit bottom. On each downstroke, that instinctive wiggle I gave caused him to shudder just a little. He was fucking harder and harder, and I was taking every thrust like a cheap bathhouse whore. Then he buried his face in my neck, sped up even more, started moaning, "Oooh, baby, ooooh baby, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah....." Even as inexperienced as I was, I knew what that meant. His hips kept moving faster and faster, sending me into the stratosphere, and then he gave one last thrust inward and held it. At that second, I finally managed to lock my ankles together and wiggled the last inch of his cock into me even further, and that did it. He let out a long groan, and I could feel his cock jetting his cum into me, spurt after heavy spurt. He kept moaning, "Yeah....yeah...." with each spurt, his baritone voice low and tickling every inch of me. It seemed to go on for hours, but I know it could not have been that long. Still, I counted at least fourteen pumps from his balls into my guts before he finally let out a long breath. He laid on top of me for an unnaturally long period of time. He was absently licking my neck or rubbing my sides, and then the most amazing thing happened - I felt his hips move again, felt his cock withdraw, and then felt him slowly spear back into me. He had not gone soft and fallen out of me like I expected. Instead, he was embarking on a second fuck, just minutes after filling me with his seed. I let out a long moan, and involuntarily burst loose with my own orgasm on his third stroke. I shook against him as he held his cock deep inside me, moving it back and forth only by a few inches, "Yeah, baby. Cum on my dick. That's it. Show me how much you love it. Keep cumming! Yeah! Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!" Every time he said it, I would cry out and another volley of cum would rise out of the depth of my soul, shoot through my balls at lightning speed, and get ejected from the tip of my cock, bathing us both in buckets of my cum. I never came so much or so hard in my life, my head uncontrollably moving back and forth and the most animalistic noises coming from my throat. Was I really making those sounds? We fucked our way to another climax for each of us, this one for me being far less intense but still incredible. As the last bit of my cum splattered onto his chest, he move down again, those huge black eyes once again filling my vision, and he rubbed our bodies together, using my cum as a lubricant. He gave me a tender kiss or two, and then just laid on top of me. My legs finally unhooked from around him, fell to our sides, and we both drifted off to sleep. I have no idea how long we slept, but we were both awakened by a bright bolt of light coming from the outside door as it burst open. I heard a young, female voice saying "Daddy, Momma sent me over to get my....." I craned my head to see a coltish girl, maybe my age or younger, standing in the front doorway. Her jaw nearly dropped to the floor as she stopped mid-sentence. The man on top of me was still snoring heavily as I tried to get out from underneath him, panicked and no longer able to breathe because of his heavy weight on top of me. But I couldn't get him off me and he was not waking up nearly quickly enough!

THE CORRUPTION CONTINUES CHAPTER ONE After the scene at the bistro, Pat’s relationship with his bitch wife was officially over. In an effort to end things quickly, he actually convinced the cunt to take the house (including the majority of the contents) and her shiny sports car as her settlement. No alimony to hold over his head for years to come, just a clean break. And trust me, she’s the kind of parasite who would milk him for alimony until the day he died. Pat continued to stay at the cheap motel he’d been checked into the night he came to me, even though we spent most of our free time together now. He blocked out all of his buddies who tried calling him to ask him, “What the fuck?” when they heard about his divorce. Not to mention the fact that his skank ex-wife felt no shame in spreading the word that he was a faggot now. Little did she know how bad that made her look. She could have had the sexiest man in town all her own, but she couldn’t keep him happy. In fact, I made sure that word spread that she practically pushed him into my arms. And bed. It took so little effort to let everyone know that she was a shrill, frigid, caustic shrew who knew less about pleasing a man than the butchest of diesel dykes. The other reason Pat insisted on keeping the motel room long-term is because he liked the seedy nature of it. We fucked there often, making sure that people walking past or in nearby rooms could hear two guys fucking like animals. He had gone from ‘so naive’ to ‘such a pig’, it made my head spin. And my heart flutter. Despite the motel room, he basically lived with me. All of his clothes were at my place. That’s really all he took away from his marriage. That and his truck. And all of his tools. He was a man who works with his hands and needs his tools to work. He didn’t want anything else from the house. His clothes, his truck, his tools, and his dignity. What more does a horny single hunk need? With no bickering, his divorce was final after a month. After that everything changed. Pat had really gotten to love having a pig at his disposal. I literally sucked his dick anywhere he wanted, and bent over for a fuck anywhere he needed. Basically any time we were in his truck, I was leaning over and sucking him off or slathering his balls. We fucked beside his truck in a packed parking lot, and only one guy walked past us and grunted, “Faggots” at us. He was smiling, though, so he wasn’t going to cause us any problems. He fucked me in public bathrooms, clothing store change rooms, adult book stores and bath houses, cruising parks. Anywhere and everywhere. I was a slut in HEAVEN. But with the finalization of his divorce, Pat took a turn for the darker. He had started paying more attention to the guys around us while we were pigging out. Mostly at the bath houses and book stores, he started to notice some of the men who he hadn’t seen fuck me yet. Well, actually, we’d been fucking so much that he hadn’t told me to take any other cocks since those first couple of meetings. Since we were more ‘together’ it’s just been us. Until he started looking around at other guys who seemed to want in on the action. The sick looking guys. Skinny, wasting, gaunt, with KS lesions. He started asking me questions about them one night as we lay in bed after a particularly satisfying fuck session. “They have AIDS, don’t they?” he asked me, his arms around me, holding me tight to his body while we spooned. “I’m sure some of them do,” I sighed. “Does it ever worry you? You’ve let me encourage you to take loads from a few strangers and I never once thought about what it could be doing to you.” We had already discussed we were both negative shortly after our first fuck session, so he had an idea of what we might be getting into. Although his concern was seriously sweet, it was also getting me royally horny again, and I couldn’t help but shove my ass back towards his cock, which I found, had begun to fill out once again while we talked. “I lived too much of my life worried about the consequences. And I never had any fun,” I told him. “That’s why I started going to the book stores and being a slut. I know enough to know that it isn’t a death sentence, and the guys I know who are infected fuck like you wouldn’t believe. I always felt like I was missing out.” “But those guys who are sick . . . they could die, right? So it still could be a death sentence,” he pointed out. “Yeah, but some men who have full-blown AIDS have let themselves get to that point. They love having the virus so powerful in their systems. It’s a high for a lot of guys.” I continued to rub my ass on his now-hard cock, hoping he’d take the hint. Pat reached around and grabbed hold of my own rock-hard throbbing dick, and he laughed. “Fuck, feels like you might love it, too. Are you seriously this turned on because we’re talking about AIDS?” “I guess I am,” I replied, reaching back and lining him up with my already-cum-sloppy hole until he started to sink back into me. I was surprised to feel Pat get even bigger and harder inside of me, and he growled sexily in my ear as he began to ram me harder from behind. Normally getting fucked on my side wasn’t my favorite position, but this was feeling damn good to me. Intimate. “Uh! It -feels like -uh! like you -uh! enjoy it too!” I managed to grunt out between his urgent thrusts. Pat’s grip around me got much tighter, as if he was trying to possess me, get as deep as he could into my greedy pig hole. “Fucking right,” he grunted. “Let’s do it.” “Do what?” I asked. I knew the answer, but I really wanted to hear him say the words. “Get AIDS. Ah, fuck, I’m gonna cum!” he roared, squeezing me to him as his balls drained their payload into me. After we came back down and got our breathing under control, I rolled over so we were face to face, kissed him, and then just stared into his beautiful eyes. Pat reached up and caressed the side of my face and smiled at me. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to.” “Get infected, you mean?” I asked, to which he nodded. “I always expected it to happen sooner or later, so I’m fine with it. I just wasn’t sure if it was something you would be okay with.” “It scares the fuck out of me, I’m not gonna lie. But....” He stopped and looked down towards his crotch and then back up at me and grinned. “I think that says it all.” I glanced down. His cock as throbbing hard once again. Clearly he liked the idea as much as I. “Okay, then. Looks like we have a consensus,” I laughed.

Several months ago, I posted a thread in the General Discussion section in which I shared some of the internal tension that I had been experiencing. On the one hand, I had (and still do have) a strong desire to go to graduate school and pursue academics. On the other hand, I am extremely slutty, and the riskier the sex, the more that I enjoyed it. There were some very thoughtful responses, contributions, and input from many of you, and as a consequence I decided to begin PrEP. This post is an update... I started taking PrEP, and all was going well for the first month or two. I was having sex as usual and getting bred as much as I could. The more that time went by though, the more dissatisfied with the sex I became. The sex just didn't seem to excite me in the same way that it had used to (even though I was more or less having the same amount of sex as I had been before). It just seems as though there is something about very risky sex that energizes me in a way that I can't really explain (and maybe don't really understand either). I had been feeling that way for the past several months, thinking that the feeling may just go away - but it didn't. Basically, I've decided to stop taking my PrEP now (in reality I stopped taking it a few days ago). The sex that I had since stopping was fantastic, and I just feel amazing after. I know that what I am doing is extremely risky, but it is beginning to look like I need that sort of risk to feel fulfilled and satisfied. While it will probably sound silly, I do a substantial amount of demanding work which can be quite stressful; the risky sex that I have been engaged in has always been a source of release for all that tension and stress, and I was not able to find an outlet for it while on PrEP. Essentially, I think part of the secret to my success academically has actually been my risky, slutty sex life - and I think I need to embrace it. So, again, I've stopped taking my PrEP now and honestly I have to admit I'm a lot happier because of it. I guess, part of me still wants to know what you all think though: am I being ridiculous, or selfish? Can any of you think of any alternative explanations, or maybe other outlets? I'd honestly appreciate your input again, as I really appreciated it earlier when I was struggling with all this.

Another story i wrote for another site that i wanted to share with you - sorry for maybe some writing faults but i am a flemish speaking native from Brussels - Europe Was posting an add on a chatsite recently that i did want to try chems and bare with some eager tops to show me the ropes. Been lately watching some chemsporn on PH, and i must say it turns me on so mucht that i want to try it for myself. I am not really a scene guy so it is hard to find people. Recently i discovered a local chatsite where people could place a topic/add for meets. I am a bit of a loner, so did find it hard to sell myself to the big bad world out there. My first attempts where very vanilla and plain, I decided to take an ad in an other area just to avoid that i would bump into guys who might know me. I was very dissapointed with the outcome of these chatrelations, because a lot of them are just fake, and just people who try to get their rocks off, just discussing how dirty they would go with you.Some days ago I changed tactics, and decided to take a direct plunge into the deep. It was saturday night, and i noticed that there where a lot of bare, chem guys on line, then normally during the day. I posted the following ad " Bottom wants to try chems and bare" bottom std free is looking for a sexdate with elder experienced top guys who could help me to try chems and baresex, would pay for chems, open to all proposals, and scenes, even anomynous me blindfolded - would consider group and older guys.After a while i saw some reactions pouring in, obvious i did hit the right note. Some of the reactions of guys did broke off very fast when they noted that i was not a springchicken guy, but a 38 year old guy who was into fun with same age or older guys. I noticed that lot of the reactions came from Amsterdam, which was not very suprising since i am self located in Antwerp.One of the reactions came from an older pair, who where based in Amsterdam. We did chat for a while before going into details, i did send them some facepics, some nudes ones, and they where veru interested from the start. Of course they where intrigued by my note "wanna try chems and bare". The guys told me to explain my interest for bare and chems. They wanted to know if i ever did bare? I told them no never done bare before, did not even a bare finger up my ass. I explained them about the porn i was watching recently, and that this was the result for my search. They did send me a lot of smiley's and said i was a funny guy. Then came the questions about using chems. I told them i never done any chems, not even a coca cola hihihihi, they laughed about my joke. They told me that they where guys who had regular bareparties in Amsterdam with some inducing materials. They explained me that bare was for more fun then the odd thing with a condom. After a short interaction we exchanged names, I say hey guys by the way i am Micky, and they replied Kurt and Jeroen. Kurt and Jeroen turned out to be nice goodliking guys in their forties and fifties. They where very happy that i spoke to them, because mostly young blokes would turn their backs on them. We did chat on for a while, and i really explained what i had in mind and what i wanted to try. That the fact that i did not know anything about chems, was not a problem for them, they said soon you will learn boy. Soon they asked about my status, it thought they meant if i was single, but obvious that was not the question. I explained them that even i did never try bare, of any other risky sex, that i would still go for a 3 monthly check. I was neg and free of any std's and i could even prove it to them showing them the papers. They quickly told me their is no need for that, we believe you. Finally we came to the akward stage of silence, and the question on both our lips where to go from here. I explained to them that i was eager to meet them, that i would do anything they would like just to try bare and chems. They asked me about my kicks, and i told them that i did recently bought some leather gear, but that i had not used it yet. They asked me what i did buy exactly and why i did not use it yet. Recently i had bought a leather dogcollar, a leather harnas, 2 different leather blindfolds, a gagg with a ball and a gagg with a dickhole. The guys asked me why i did not use it yet, i explained to them that i would not dare to show in that with other people around inf ear to be shamed of be the laughingstock of some real leather guys. Kurt told me that it sounded very hot what i bought, and thet would love to see me wear it, they explained me that they had a lot of leather stuff theirselves like a sling, whipps, cuffs, masks and so on. Kurt and Jeroen where invisioning me, in their leather sling, cuffed and blindfolded with a dogcollar total in captivity.Kurt and Jeroen where eager to meet me, and said they would be happy to learn me the ropes about baresex. Since they where both tops and eager fisters, they where looking for a willing bottom for them and their friends. Seems they had a group of 6 friends who would come regular togehther in their house next to the Amsterdam Canal. I was very flattered by their proposal but still not convinced if i would make the move to do it. Was it only a fantasy of me or was i chasing for the real thing???? At least they where clearly eager to meet me, but was i ready for them?????Several weeks had past since I did meet the first time online with Kurt en Jeroen, the 2 blokes from Amsterdam, who would be willing to help me to try baresex and chems. During the last weeks we where in contact via whatsapp, and did we do a lot of chatting what it would be like if i would give my ass up to Kurt and his friends. After long chats with them both, i had the feeling that i was ready to try bare with them, not really relaising what the consequences would be. Strangely enough, they either did not bring the consequences up to me. I just assumed that it would all be alright, and that one bare fuck would not have an impact on my life. After a short cam meeting via , i decided to travel to Amsterdam the next weekend. They both did look so hot that i decided to let everything go, and follow my fantasees. Kurt told me to come by train, and they would pick me up at the Central Station. It seemd to me the week did not pass, i couldent wait to be in Amsterdam. Next friday i arrived a central station in Amsterdam, the 2 guys where waiting for me at the meeting point. They looked hotter in real life then on the Skype cam. Both where in full leathers; whereass i did feel stupid in a sporty jacket and jeans. Soon they both where all over me feeling me up, kissing me, and being just nice to me. To be honest, i am a bit of a person who is shy, and i am not really a very outgoing person. Dutch people are far more opener an direct then we little reserved Belgians. Kurt told me to have a coffee with Jeroen, he had to pick something up from a friend before heading for home. Jeroen was a bit younger as Kurt, very nice looking but he had a rough edge on him. I do not like pretty guys, i mostly prefer to go for the rougher guys, the damaged goods. In the coffee shop everybody was smoking some heavy joints, since a am a none smoker the fumes where getting the better of me, especially on a empty stomach. I told Jeroen that i would have a piss, so he was getting the drinks. As i returned, Jeroen was drinking a big coke and he had bought a big one for me aswell. Jeroen was starting some small talk with regards to chems. I explained that i do not know anything about drugs or how to use them, but that i really wanted to try some. Jeroen was smilling ad me, like i was talking rubish to him, he said it is so sweet you want to try that with us. He explained me a bit the planning of the weekend, the first day, it would only be me with the 2 boys, and then the next day the other guys would come along to meet me, and if i want have some fun with them. He told me, you just do what you like to do, they would go real slow on me, and give me time to adapt to the new scene with them. After a while talking to Jeroen, kurt came into the shop, and asked us if we where ready to go. We made a move to go outside, but i felt a slow woblly feeling in my legs, Jeroen was very quick to hold me and help me outside. Kurt had the car outside and Jeroen did go with me into the back of the car, while Kurt did trhow my little luggage in the front of the car. I did not know what came over me, i never had that feeling before, it did not feel bad, only i was not sure what i was feeling. Jeroen was cuddling with me and said that everything was alright, and that i just have to enjoy the feeling. He was kissing me very intensely, and somehow i had the feeling that i was enjoying in, because my dick was standing full attention. Little did I know that my coke was laced with GBL.I do not know how long we did drive to their house, i even did not recall how i entered the house. When i woke up i was lying with both of them in a big jacuzi, somewhere in their house. The boys where smiling at me, and i felt very happy, they where kissing me all over, and caressing my naked body in the hot foamy bad. Soon the water was getting cold and Kurt said it was better to go to the playroom where they would have an open fire burning to heat up, and have a deep massage. I was easily persuaded to follow them to the playroom. The playroom was huge, on the floor where several matresses with rubber sheets over, then they had several slings there, and some special chairs i could not even think where they where for. On the wall there where big flatscreens with different bare movies playing, and then there was the huge fireplace giving warmth to he whole of the room. Kurt directed me over to a very big matress, behind the matress was a big wall holding leather gear like masks, wips, cuffs in all shapes, blindfolds, dogcollars, and all kind of stuff i never saw before. Kurt handed me my rucksack with my stuff and asked me about the gear i brought. Soon i was showing very proud my new gear, and explained them that i never had used them before. Soon both guys where all over me, saying i should try them on, and show off to them. I did put on my gear, and to show them what i got, and they did touch my good feeling and told me that i was looking stunning to them. I was already so horny, just by their talks that i would have done everything in my mind to please them, little did i know that it soon would happen in real. Kurt was lying next to me, kissing my ear, and breathing heavily on me, while Jeroen started to lick my balls and dick, Kurt was whispering in my ear sweet little words, how good that i did look, and how happy they where that i was finally with them toghether. Jeroen was making me crazy with his tongue on my balls and dick, and Kurt did ask me if i was ready to let myself go, and give me over to their sexgames. I was so happy that moment, that i confirmed that i was ready for whatever they had in mind, little did i know what their plans where there and then. Jeroen stopped sucking my balls and offered me a drink and told me to drink up, that i needed a lot of fluids in me; for what there was to come. I did not dare to ask him what i meant but i did just go with the flow. When my drink was finished, Kurt told me that he would lead me to the sling, that i would be more comfortable in the sling. They played me a bit on my secret fantasees, and soon i was spread eagled, cuffed and blindfolded in their sling, just there where they wanted to have me. I was feeling woozy and high, and had the feeling that i no longer had a will of my own. Kurt did start to kiss me, and asked me how i felt, i was so happy and i thanked Kurt for being so kind to me. Somebody started to fingering my ass, and i felt a tongue twirling around my asshole, i never had felt a tongue on my hole before, the feeling was amazing. My head was buzzing like crazy, and i had the feeling i could not think straight anymore, i was so concentrated on all these new feelings. Kurt was still kissing me like he was checking up on me if i had no rejections. I was losing all inhibitions, and i just let them play with me. Kurt was picking up the ball gagg that i brought, and told me to bring it on my mouth, he would be turned on by it. Soon the gagg was fasted to my head, and there i was out of control in a strangers home. At a certain moment everything when quiet in the room, and i had the feeling that i was abandonded for a moment. Jeroen and Kurt where arranging cameras around the sling and started to record every movement around the sling, on the same they had a cam live on of this sexsites where all their buddys where enjoying the live action what was going to take place with me. After a while both guys focused their attention on me, both guys where licking my ass and sucking on my cock, my feet and arms where bound to the chains, and i could not move my head, obvious they also had secured the dogcollar to the sling. Both hands where now findling on my ass, and i did hear them whisper to eacht other, but i could not make out what they where doing or saying there. Suddenly i did feel a sting in my ass, and then shortly after heat was forming in my insides, i had a very rough pressure up my lungs, and i had the feeling that my whole live was flashing before my eyes. The feeling was amazing i suddenly did feel the need of getting fucked badly, somebody stated to tongue my ass, and i was nearly crying from hapyness. The gagg was removed and i felt another bottle on my lips, i was so thirsty for water, i must have emptied the bottle inione go. Please fuck me I begged, please fuck my ass i cried out, i was so ready to get fucked. Kurt and Jeroen now where both fingering my ass know, i could feel there sharp fingernails running along my hole and at the insides of my hole. Jeroen was next to my ear now, and asked me if i was ready for them, ready to give it all up for them. Did i want their dicks inside me ?????? Please i begged Jeroen, fuck me please ride my ass please. Jeroen kept my head still, and produced a botle of poppers under my nose, and told me to get a good sniff for my first ride of bare dick. Suddenly i felt a sharp point at my ass, entering the insides of my ass, i cried out from pain, but also from ectasy, Jeroen was holding me, keeeping the botlle of poppers under my nose, while probably Kurt was riding my ass for the first time.I never had so much pain from a fuck, even with chems, little did i know they where riding my ass with a killercondom. Kurt's cock was in no time covered with blood, seeping from the insides of my ass.I did have the feeling they did enter my ass with a metal poker, my insides where burning, the fucking did go on for a while, en Jeroen was talking to me that i was a brave and sweet guy, that i would not regret it. He was kissing me all over, and holding the bottle of poppers under my nose, i was feeling the effects on everything what they have given to me. Kurt spoke to Jeroen, and said that i was ready to move on in my new life whatever that might be. He retracted his dick from my hole, and i was feeling so empty. I was crying out, please do not stop to fuck me, please fuck me, i was close to crying, so desperate to feel a dick in me, i did not even recognise myself, what was going on with me. Kurt was next to me and he started to feed me his dick, can you taste that Micky, these are your assjuices they taste raunchy don't you think, what i did taste was ass and blood, i was lapping his dick clean like a frenzy rabbit in heat, not thinking that this blood came from my hole. My ass was feeling so empty and I was chanting like a madman, please fuck me sir, fuck me please, i had not to wait long, with one move somebody did enter my ass so rough, i was crying out from the pain, there was the bottle of poppers again, Kurt say sniff baby keep sniffing, i head the feeling i was losing conscious as well as any control on my body. The dick was entering me then retracting from my ass and then plunging real hard in again. I do not have a trained ass so the feeling was painfull. Kurt whisperd "just let us take care of you baby, we going to make you another person, you will start a new life from today on". With not really recording what Kurt told me, i just could lie back and let them to to me whatever they wanted, my conscious was shut out of any reality to the world, i just felt like a puppet on a string, being moved by the one holding the strings.The dick was now fucking in a normal sense of way hammering away in my ass, i never known a dick could go so deep into my guts. The feeling was so great finally i had the barefuck i hoped for. The guy who was fucking me had a big stamina, he was going on what felt for me forever, i was in piggy heaven.The fucker retracked his dick from my ass and did plunge in 2 fingers in my ass, here slut taste your assjuices you like it, i was lapping his fingers clean again the taste of blood on it.Inn did go the dick again, and he was fucking me more rapidly and soon there was a grunt, and one finally push to the depths of my gut, exploding deep in me, his dick was not moving anymore but i could feel the muscles of the dick unloading the cargo deep in me. I was in heaven, being finally fucked bare. I was sweating like crazy, i never did sweat that much. His dick was staying deep in me, not moving, suddenly i wanted to move my ass, but Kurt told me to keep still and do not move. I was so cock hungry just that i wanted to fuck myself on the cock deep inside me, suddenly i felt a stream flowing in me, was he for real pissing in my ass? Wow what a feeling, it felt so strange but o so good. I was a bit in a panic that i would not be able to hold it. I tought the stream would never end, i was so full in my ass. Soon he retracted his dick, and his dick was replaced a buttplug, my ass was sealed no more liquids could escape, soon his chemspiss was making me woozy again.Jeroen removed my blindfold, and he was looking deep in my ass, how are you doing buddy, how do you feel. I was feeling so good, they asked me if would love to go on now, or stop here? The chems did take the upperhand of my mind, and i begged them to make me their whore. Obvious that was the answer they where expecting, becasue they where both big smiles. Time for a small rest buddy, lets get you out of the sling, lets have a drink, or if you want some food we can make something for you. Soon i was between then on the big matress in front of the fire cuddling up next to them. I was still so horny, that i started sucking their dicks, i was lapping on their dicks like they where big lollipops, Jeroen and Kurt did lie back and just enjoyed my sucking and licking of their balls. I had the feeling i was falling in love with these guys. After a rest what have must been some hours, i must have fallen asleep because both guys where gone, and i was sleeping on my own on the big matrass. I tried to get up, but felt the plug was still up my ass and i was a bit in panic, because i had the feeling i had the feeling I needed to take a dump. Kurt came in to the room to see if i was alright, i said yeah i feel good, only had a bad feeling with the plug in my ass. Do not worry buddy, lets go to the badroom and we will take care of it. Soon i strumpled to the bathroom, Jeroen was in the jacuzzi with some other guys making fun, Kurt introduced me to Jake and Tony 2 Britts from London who where regulars at their parties. Both guys where full of tattoos, i always had a softspot for guys with tattoos. They had striking sleeve tattoos on both arms, near they belly buttons they had both big scorpions and aroung their left nipple they both had a tattoo, that i have known from hazardous products, i did not know the meaning of it. After a short introduction Kurt did take my hand and ushered me into a shower room, i never saw a shower that bif, they could easily give room for a whole football team. Kurt arranged the heat of the water and started to soaping me up, it was a good feeling, i had the feeling i was taken care off. Kurt was soaping up my ass, and then he said to go down and squeeze out the piss which i did, when the piss sorted, it was red from the inside of my ass. I was slightly in panic, but Kurt told me not to worry about it. Gon on all fours then i will clean out your ass baby. I did what he told me to do, and soon he brought the shower nozzle into my ass and he was fillign me up real good, till i could no longer take it. He positioned himself behind me, and i felt his breathing on my ass, and he told me now let it go. I pushed out the water with suck force, that he must have been covered all over. I felt more dirty then him just doing that. He said thank you baby that was so hot, he repeated it so often that i felt it in my back form all this water. Soon we where washing up, getting clean, and then moving to the jacuzzi where the other where having a heavy petting. Kurt did help me into the jacuzzi where i was welcomed by the 2 britts and Jeroen, Jeroen helped me in and placed me in between him and Tony, Jake was sitting next to him. Kurt was getting us all some drinks and in the meantime i was getting acquanted with Jake and Tony. They where really typical Britt guys with tattoos all over and i could see their nipple rings just above the water. After short introductions by Jeroen on their behalf i gave both guys a deep welcome kiss, even their tongue was pierced. We where sitting back a bit relaxing, when Kurt came back with drinks, and some fingerfood. Kurt gave me a big glass of coke while the others where served with whisky the 2 Britts had brought. Kurt did move in to the tub as well sitting next to Jake facing me. We just lie there a bit enjoying the hot stream of water massaging us and having smalltalks about how we all did meet each other. Kurt was explaining to Jake and Tony that this was my first open party, and that it was my first bare party, giving a wink to both guys. Tony was asking me why i did wait so long to try bare sex, and if i did regret it so far. I explained a bit my background, and also the fact that i am not really a sceneguy, more a loner then a partybeast, but i told him my world did just open meeting up with Kurt en Jeroen, and so far everything had been fun, so i could not really complain. I told them i just sit back and go with the flow, all the guys where smiling, and winking at each other. This time i did taste the coke was spiked with G, but i did not care, i was feeling happy and content, and i let get the G get the better of me. Soon i was making out with Jeroen and Tony giving them both long and sloppy kissen, in the meantime on the other side Jake and Kurt where on top of each other having sweet deep kisses. Jeroen did pull me up to him, and made me stand over him, so that he could suck my cock. I was on heaven in the meantime feeling horny again thanks to the G, Tony came behind me and starting to lick my ass like crazy, his tongue was lapping around fuckchute with his pierced tongue, sending shivers down my spine, i was feeling so loved by all these guys, Jeroen was getting very deep on me and also giving my balls a good seen to. Jeroen was coming down again into the water and told me to get on my belly into the jacuzzi whith my head resting on my arms on the side of the jacuzzi. Tony and Jeroen placed my knees on the seat of the jacuzzi, so that my ass had a maximum opening, they both where fingering my ass, and massaging my asslips, i was just closing my eyes and enjoy the attentention of both guys behind me. I felt their both hands on my ass both fingering my hole, and going real deep into my ass. My ass was still a bit sore inside, from the first fuckings i received, but the pain was not up to the good feeling they gave me. Soon Kurt came to my side and he moved on the side to the jacuzzi and made me suck his big dick, while Jake did go out of the jacuzzi to fetch some things they brought. Jake was back, and he gave Kurt my blindfold and Kurt asked if i would mind to wear it again for them, it would give them an extra kick. I did not mind, i love to wear it. Soon i was back to sucking blindfolded and enjoying his big dick. At my back the guys had moved up my ass, and somebody was giving me a good deep rimming, it must have been one of the britts, because i could feel the piercing moving deep in my ass. While my ass was being rimmed, somebody was playing with my dick, i had hands all over and i was enjoying the attention, i was in dickheaven. My ass was lowered a bit and my leggs where forced open, and soon they where fingering again on my asslips very rougly 2 digitfingers entering my ass very hard. I could hear spray something but could not make out what it was, Kurt told me to open my mouth, and to suck on the rag, soon i was getting the effect, and on the meantime, somebody was trying to enter me full force in my ass. Since in the jacuzzi, the entering was not easy my ass was not giving easy acces so he stayed pushing, it was either Jake or Tony becasue i was feeling an imense big ringpiercing entering my cunt. The pain was immense, and he kept pushing to get inside me, it was certainly not an easy task, again the spray and again the rag in my mouth, nowit seems to be working, i was relaxing and opening up to the intruder. Kurt made sure i was sucking his dick again and going down on him, as deep as possible. Soon the dick was getting comfortable in my ass and was starting up certain rythm in my ass, going very deep, Kurt was holding my hands so i could not push the intruder away. He was taking his time into fucking me real slowly but oh so deep, he was wrecking up my insides, but i did love every second of it. I did take back my hands from Kurt and was feeling around me if their where any dicks to feel up, while i was sucking on Kurts dick. Soon i found both dicks and was playing with them in the water, jerking them off, while the other 2 guys where hammering in my available holes. One of the dicks had also a big piercing, and smaller piercings allong the neck of the dick, it was like there was a ladder going up to the dick head. I was intrigued by this dick, so i did feel him up real gentle, because i was not sure if i could do any harm to his dick. Jeroen dick was moving in my other hand like there was no tommorow. My fucker was getting up the rythm, and soon i could hear him grunt, and i felt that he pushed is dick deep in me, and he yelled something but could not make it out, because my face was cramped between the legs of kurt, the only thing i heard was poz, and then nothing. He was filling my ass with what must have been 8 to 10 shots of cum into the depth of my ass, he was filling me up real good. He kept his dick deep in me, while both sides next to me where beside my face and kissing my ears and my back, like i was a mother that just had delivered a baby. The dick started moving again, and he was fucking me again going very deep, like he wanted to push the cum deeper into my guts. The feeling was so good i was in fuck heaven, especially when kissed around the ears at the same time and feeding on big dick, soon also Kurt was getting exicited, and he pushed my face deeper on his dick, and his thick spurts of cum did fill the back of my throat finding its way direct into my stomach filling me up real good. wow this was amazing, i was trying to get up to get some air from the choking, but Kurt just did last on getting some spurts in my mouth. One moved my face towards him, and he ordered me to share some of that cum with him, while tongueing me, he sucked the rest of the cum right out my mouth, and the other guys where laughing with that. However was fucking me, was pulling very slow out of me, i could feel the metal ring pass by my spincter, and it was making me crazy, what a good feeling. Everybody was getting their breaths from the tub action, i had pulled of blindfold, and it was clear that Tony had fucked my ass. I gave him a big kiss, and said thank you for the nice a good fuck, he giggled, do not worry there are more fucks to come, we are not finished with you. Kurt handed me back my coke, and we just did sit back and did drink resting my head in the shoulder of Jake, while kissing him once in a while, someones foot was playing with my ass in the water.Kurt was asking if i was tired, if i wanted to get some rest, or if i was up for more good sex with them. I was far from tired, i just wanted to have fun with the boys as long as possible. Kurt was kissing me, and said come here you little tweaker, so i moved up to him in the tub, lying on top of him and kissing him. Would you be up for some fun with Jake and Tony while Jeroen and I have a short break? Sure buddy why not, you have a nice sleep, and i will entertain Jake and Tony. Little did i know where i was up to.Jeroen and Kurt left the tub, and there i was sitting with the 2 Britt boys (or should i say men). Jake and Tony did take me in between them, and there was some heavy kissing going on. Jake was wondering what i did like in sex, or what my experience where so far in sex. I explained them, that this night was the most adventorious sex night i ever had in my life, i was not in a relationship, so my sexlife, was nearly to nothing, sometimes i would meet up with guys somewhere, to have a blowjob, or when lucky getting fucked, but there it stopped then. Seems very boring, Tony said. They wanted to know why i did take now the step to go bare and explore my own darkside. To be honest, i was craving this already for a longtime, but i had problems to meet the right guys. If you looking on a chatsite, there are a lot contenders, but the ones who really date are so small numbered, it was hard to find the right match.So both guys where wondering what my secret fantasy would be, what was i dreaming about, what turned me really on. Why the blindfold? Why had i bought all this leather gear just not to use it, hmmm somebody was well informed. I explained that I was watching these PH gay pornside, and i loved the videos, where the bottoms would be bound up and blindfolded, and then used by other guys, it would really get me off, especially when the guy was used as a cumdump. They where watching each other with these questioning eyes, i was hoping i was not coming over as a complete dork. Tony said they loved the idea of a restrained buddy, just available for their service, for them it seemed difficult to find guys who would be ready to deliver to them. They prefered to go all the way with their bottoms, just have their way with their bottoms without any resistance. It intrigued me, how far that they would go, what is there more then blowjobs and fucking which we already did together, little did i know.Lets get a warm shower, and then move to the playroom Jake said, so we where all getting out of the tub, wandering to this big shower room. Inside the room, Tony was arranging the heat of the water, while Jake told me to sit down on the floor, so i did sit down on my ass, legs spread, and my hands on the floor, while Jake came with his flacid dick up my face, i thought to open my mouth and take his dick for a blowjob, but Jake stopped me, and said, just close your eyes, do not touch my dick, and open wide, which i then did. Warm water was floating around my body, and also Tony came in front of me, soon i did feel the first streams of piss, hitting my tongue, i was suprised, but i started to swallow, like i did do it the whole of my life, soon their was the second stream, and i had a hard time to swallow both streams, but i did my best, their piss tasted very acrid, and i did smell the bitterness of their piss, i did come up closer to their dicks to catch more, and both guys where laughing in pride with me. The stream of their piss was endless, they pissed like there was no tommorow. I was dissapointed when the streams did lower down, but i felt real full with their piss, both guys where caressing my head; like they wanted to say, good boi, hihihihi. Tony did pull me up, and we started to wash up, there was a lot of soap involved, and lot of play and a lot of kissing, I had the feeling the piss gave me a buzz, but was not sure if that was possible.Jake did take the nozzle and arragned the stream, then he motioned me to get on all fours, so that he could clean out my ass, he did bring in the nozzle real deep, and filled me up with the warm water real good. My ass was overflowing, and i just pushed all the water out, and then it was filled again, this did go on for a while, till i was getting tired, so they stopped and did pull me up, we washed each other again, where i did take a lot of attention on their pierced dicks and niples. I was so fascinated by their tattoos and piercings, they explained a bit about their tattoos, except the real meaning of the scorpion, and the hazardous nipple tattoos, i did not bother to ask. When finished, we dried off, and then with the towels around our waist, we did go over to the playroom and crashed on the big matress together. I was in the middle and Jake and Tony on their sides face holded on their elbows. Tony asked me, if i did like the sex with them, sure i did they are the most sexy guys i did ever encounter. Would you like to please us? Take it a step further with us? Do you trust us? Sure i do, i would do anything to please these guys. Really???? Would you go further with us, as you already did? We like you, you are a good lad, you have a good ass, but there is more potential in, you have to learn to know yourself, your real self, make your fantasees true. What do you think Micky? Are you up for it?I never been so ready as now, i really want to go all the way (not that i really did know what all the way is), but guys where smiling at me and kissing me, we where in a trio kiss that made me so hot i love kissing, without kissing sex is no fun. Jake was getting up while Tony was kissing me passionate, his hand was playing with my hole, it did feel so good, do you like my ass Tony? Sure i do buddy, but it needs more then just some fingers, we need to expand your ass a bit to make it a real good ass. Jake came back with my gear, and did put it aside me on the matress. What about these things buddy do you want to try them on for us, and show us what you look like when wearing them. Tony did help me up, and soon we where getting everything on, starting with my leather harnass, then the dogcollar,, leather cuffs. Hmmm you look amazing buddy, so hot, you are wrong not using them, you really look good in them. Jake did take his mobile and was soon making pictures of me, form all sides. Tony asked me what chems i was doing, i blushed a bit and told him, that i do not know anything about chems, but that i was enjoying what Jeroen and Kurt had given me, this was my first time that i did take chems. Hmmm and did you like it Micky??? Tony had a total look of misschief on his face, sure i did love it, even that i did not know what they have given me, i did feel so happy, and unhibited to expand my boundaries. Hmmm so you loved it to push yourself a bit further???? Yeah i really did, maybe that i do regret later, but i felt so happy and wanted. Hmmm your up to try some more? Sure, i am ready, although i do not want to get addicted on any stuff, because i would be a mess, not knowing anything of chems.Tony and Jake both said, do not worry baby, you can trust us, we just want you to have a good time with us, try your fantasees with us baby, open up to us. As long you help me, i have no problem, i really like you guys, with that, Tony produced a glass pipe, and a bag with some shards in it. Do you smoke Micky? Nope, never smoked before excepts some cigars on a holiday trip to some tropical island.Soon he was filling some shards into the glasspipe, I was watching him closely, not really knowing what i would be trying to, Jake was fingering my hole again, which felt good, and he was encouraging me to try the pipe. Tony was bringing the pipe to his mouth, and was lighting the bottom of the pipe, so that the shards did start to melt, i was watching very fascinated as he was doing this. With the first inhaling by him, he moved his mouth to mine and starting kissing me, he blew whole the smoke into my mouth, meanwhile Jake was gripping my nostrils, and whispered, keep the smoke in as long as you can, i was holding on as long as i could, and then, let go again, wow what a feeling, i was feeling the smoke taking control of my inner self, Tony was smiling to me, and repeated the process. Soon i was flying, i do not remember how much time he was doing it. After a while he filed the pipe again with shards, and he was moving the pipe now to my lips, and told me to inhale very deep while he was firing the pipe up, soon i was shotgunning him and Jake. My body had a mind of his own now was feeling so horny, and my hole started twitching, and begging for cock, i felt so happy. Jake did put on the blindfold, and Tony was getting in front of me, soon Jake pulled my back to lie down, and Tony did take my legs in the air, and he was startting to rim my pink hole like crazy, the feeling was so good, Jake stradled my face and pushed his big dick with all his piercings in my mouth, I began to suck like crazy on his dick.The feeling being so high and being blindfolded was so good, i had the feeling i felt everything more intense. My mouth was full with Jacks pierced dick, i had to make sure that my teeth where not damaged by all this metal. Tony was doing a great job rimming my hole, i was really in heaven with these guys i had the feeling i could handle the world. Tony was wispering something to Jake, and there was some slight discussion going on, i could not make out what they where discussing, but soon Jake retracted his dick form my mouth and he was getting up. Without my knowledge, they put back the cameras on, while Tony was fiddeling with my ass. He was fingering my ass, while rimmming it, the feeling was so great. Tony made me turn on my stomach, and opened my legs very wide so my hole was exposed to his eyes, without telling me, he was shoving some shards deep in my ass, using his fingers, and a dildo he had at hand, i was not aware what he was doing, but the feeling of that dildo entering my ass was feeling so good, i was moaning like a dog in heat. The shard where now disolving in my insides, and i did feel the heat coming from the shards, it felt so good, i was feeling my body below, getting a mind of his own. Are you ok buddy? Tony asked me, i responded, yes i am in heaven, i want to be fucked so bad, i am so hungry for dick. Tony was laughing and told me to wait up a bit till Jake was back, and then they would take care of me. I did not know what they fingered into my ass, but my last barriers where melting like the snow for the sun, i was so ready to do anything they wanted. Jake was back, and he asked Tony how i was doing, i think he is ready for both of us, his hole is open real good. To confirm that i was ready, i asked them to fuck me, please guys fuck me i need it bad. Jake was preparing a big rig with Tina, on the mattress, and told Tony why let you not sit Micky on your big dick buddy, with a knowing wink between them. Tony helped me to stand up, and then was lying down, and steering me on top of him, Jake was putting some lubricant on Tony's big dick, and steered my ass over the dick of Tony. Soon the big dick of Tony was filling me up real good, i forced myself down on the dick of Tony as deep as possible, i could never imaging that i would take a dick so deep in my guts.I already wanted to ride his dick, but Tony stopped me, just what a sec buddy, we have another suprise for you, are you up for it??? If i was up for it, as long it would involve fucking i was up for anything.Jake did swap the arm of Tony with a pad, while Tony was holding a tourniquet around his arm, and then Jake brought the needle to his thick vein and entered it, first he did withdraw some blood, and then shot some of the contents in Tony's arm. I was trying to move again, but Tony shouted to me, keep still Micky, do not move. Soon Jake was retracting some blood of Tony into the rig, and retracted the needle from Tony's arm. Soon Jake had binded his own arm, and he did the same process with him, first losing some of the content in his vein, and tehn reatracting again some of his blood into the rig. Now the rig was colouring so red, that you could not see the real contents anymore. Tony voiced hand changed towards to me. Micky do you wanna please me and Jake???? Sure of course i wanted to please these guys, had they seconds toughts in fucking me???? I felt somebody was taking my arm, and the tourniquet was placed on my upper arm, and Tony whispered, ok Micky be bot afraid, you are going to feel a small prick in your arm, but then you going to be so happy, and we will find you so sexy.While Tony was deep inside me, Jack was fidling with my arm, i could feel him putting a band on my arm, and then pulling it so hard, that i feit my bloodstream stopping from flowing in my lower arm. He was swapping with a cold patch on a part from my arm, then he was feeling up the veins of my arm, i know he would have difficulties finding a good vein, because they are difficult to see, i was always jealous of people where the veins would show on the top of their arms. I could feel his fingers moving around on the inside of my elbow, soon i did feel the needle touching my arm, don't be scared Mickey, just sit still and Let me take care of you buddy, nothing is going to happen to you, you just will feel a small pressure on your chest, then you want to cough, but then you are going to feel so good baby, trust me. To be honest i was sweating already, not 100% sure where i was in for, al kinds of thoughts where forming in my head, but the hornyness did take the upperhand, and i was not planning to let the guys be dissapointed with me. Soon the needle with the blood and tina was entering my vein, i could feel it go deep, Jake was taking his time to empty the contents in my vein, it was taking an age to get empty in my bloodstream, finally he did retract the needle from my arm, and somebody released the tourniquet from my arm and again a swapping over my arm. WOOF what are pressure on my chest, i started to cough like crazy, like i just had taken a deep pull of a heavy havanacigar, Tony was starting to move his dick inside me, while Jake was intentally watching what was happening to me, to make sure my reactions where according to plan. I was feeling the immense rush, the dosis must have been very high, because i lost it all, i never felt anything like it, my body was no longer in control, all kinds of emotions where taking control of me, i wanted to get fucked so bad, i was nearly crying and begging for it. Tony must have sensed it, because he was now increasing the pace in my ass, going real deep, Jake whispered in my ear, you are one of us now baby, we going to breed you really good now. I did understand nothing what he said i did not register anything they told me. I had the feeling my soul has left my body, i felt so sureal, i was riding Tony's dick like crazy, i felt my soul was watching me going into total depravity. Jack pushed my uppertorso down on Tony, camera's still registering every movement i made, Tony grabbed my head and pushed my mouth on his nipple with his hazardous tattoo, show us your gratitude boy, let yourself go and give it up for us. Jake started rimming my ass, while Tony was fucking me with long strokes, i was in pig heaven. Tony started kissing my face, how does it feel stud, any regrets so far????? No Tony please keep fucking me, wreck my hole please, make me yours please. Tony was winking to Jake that is was time to speed things up a bit, and go for the harder stuff. Tony produced some poppers and was holding them under my nose, sniff really good Mickey, and again, and again, i was flying real good now, i lost total control now, i became a fuckpuppet without a will of his own. Soon Jake camera behind me, and i felt his dick rubbing against Tony's dick and my asslips, his pierced dick was feeling up the entrance of my hole. Wow are they serious are they going to doublefuck me???Tony was sensing my doubts i guess, because he said, do not worry baby you can take us both, just breath normally and relax, open up for us. There where the poppers again, i felt Jake pushing his pierced dick against my ass lips trying to enter, Tony was holding his dick real still to help Jake in entering me. I felt like these monster dicks where ripping up the entrance of my hole, but i just let them take control of my ass. The pain was heavy, but i felt so good, tears where filling up my eyes, and the tina was helping me big time, i just turned into a whore begging for dicks, no matter if they where toxic or not. Jake was pushing deeper and deeper into me, really taking his time to slide up next to Tony's dick, both where slowly building up a pace in my ass. I could feel the ladder of piercings on Jakes dick entering my ass deep. Soon i was getting used to both dicks riding my ass, i was moaning like a bitch in heat. Jake was highfiving Tony in the effort they had made with me. I was giving in to the guys dicks, i was building up a pace myself to make sure that i pleased both britt studs, giving in to all what they wished for. Both pierced dicks where going deep now into my guts, riding me real deep and hard, both guys where moaning now, and kissing me all over and praising my efforts to please them. The tina and blindfold was getting me real high and leaving me without any boundaries, i had the feeling i wanted much more then what was happening now. Jake was pulling me up to his chest, and he started to play with my nipples, and biting my earlobe. How do you feel buddy, do you like oud fucking baby, do you want some filling up? I was ready for anything, i begged, just fuck me please do not stop. Jake and Tony where going deeper and deeper, my assring was giving way to the intruders i never been fucked so good and so deep, i did forget time and place and was just going along with the flow, letting the boys they control of me. My ass did feel moist, like it was getting wet, little did i know that i was bleeding again on the inside of my ass giving breeding space for their toxic dicks. Tony and Jake enjoyed clearly fucking my ass, both where moaning now building up some pressure in their balls, they could not holding it much longer anymore, they wanted to release their cum real deep in me. Jake pushed my uppertorso back towards Tony and speeding up fucking me, i could feel the pressure building up in his dick, suddenly i did hear him crying out, and he was shooting his load deep in my guts, shot after shot, his cum was flowing like there was no tommorow, i felt every shot hitsingle my guts deep inside. Take my toxic load you whore he was shouting, i was in pig heaven glad for the gift he was giving me. Jake kept his dick deep in me, and Tony started to move again now, hè was slowly curling up the butter, and started pistioning in and out of my ass, with echt trust he move de deeper and deeper, calling me all kinds of names, going from whore to toxic slut, and back to whore again, to be honest i felt like a whore working up a sweat to please my rapists. Tony was shouting out, i am going to breed your toxic cunt you whore, here it comes, and with that he pushed his cum on top of Jakes cum flowing my ass with his toxic seed, sensing spurt after spurt deep in my guts. Tony and Jake where breathing heavily, i had the feeling my ass had a orgasm of his own, the feeling was so intense i nearly blacked out on top of Tony, loosing every sense of reality. Jake made sure nothing was happening to me, and that i stayed with them the whole time. I did break down on Tony's and Jake did come lie on me and we where all catching our breaths and tried to regular oud heavy breathing, Both guys asked if i was ok, i only sobbed a bit in happy essentieel, glad for the feeling they gave me. The tina had me still under control, i was hoping they where not finished with me just yet, i hoped they would continue fucking me. Both guys kept their dicks in me, i had not the feeling they where going soft inside me after their orgasm. Jake started to make move again inside my hole, but Tony stoppen him, and told him to keep still. Jake did stop right away obvious knowing what Tony was up to. Soon i realised that i did feel a hot streamen in my guts, Tony was pissing deep into my bowls filling me with his hot chems piss. The feeling was so good, soon also Jake let loose and he was afdingen his piss to the bodyfluids who where already deep in me. After a while the buzz was kicking in from their chemspiss.Jake and Tony where still deep inside me, my ass was filled with toxic seed, and their chemspiss. The buzz of the chemspiss was adding up to the Tina who was still raving inside me, i felt like i was in fuckheaven, just craving for the next load in my ass. Tony was kissing me very intensely and deep, our tongues where having a fight in our mouths, i love these kisses, their is no good sex without kissing. Jake was slowly moving his dick again, i could feel his piercings, moving across my spincter, and hitting my prostate, he was getting into action again, churning up the butter, of cum, blood, and piss inside me. I was quitly moaning while Tony kept on kissing me, i never have felt so full before. My blindfold was still on, so i did not notice that Jeroen and Kurt had entered the room again. They both where looking down on the scene, and had big smiles on their faces. Jeroen did go down on my backside, and started to add his finger, next to the dicks of Jake and Tony's, getting a feeling of the wetness inside, when he retracted his finger, it was covered in a mix of all bodyfluids, with red stains covering it, hmmm you boys have done a good job i see, showing off his stained finger to Kurt, before licking it off. Both guys where chuckling to his remarks, and nodding and winking. Tony asked the guys if they wanted a piece of my ass, to add to the contents already inside. Kurt said sure, but let we move him to the fucktable, so we can all get a piece of his ass and mouth. Jake was pulling out his dick with such a force, that I thought he had ripped off a part of my asslips, it was stinging real good, with the retraction of his dick, i lost some of the juices inside me. Soon also Tony did pull out of my ass, and moved my body next to him. Kurt was producing from somewhere a plug, which he shoved up my ass, real hard, no easygoing from his part on me. The plug pushed all the fluids deeper in my guts, i really was feeling full now.Jeroen was taking of the blindfold, and was watching into my blinking eyes, how are you keeping up buddy, still having fun here???? Oh yes i cried, feeling so good, and loved. Jeroen was kissing me while his hands where fiddling with my asscheeks. Let's move you to a nicer place, common, whe are going to give you what you need baby. Jeroen and Kurt where steering my body of to a kind of fuckbench, they pushed my body over the bench, where i landed on a soft leather bench, then they moved my hands in front of the bench, and tied them on leather cuffs beneath the bench, and then they placed my knees as high up as possible, and secured my feet to the bench. I did feel like a pig on a spitroast. The guys left me there, and then moved the camera's around, so that all the action was captured on video. Jack produced a glass pipe, and soon he was blowing white smoke in the air, he moved then the pipe on to Kurt, and he was inhaling very deep, his lungs where filling up real good with the T. More shards where produced in to the pipe, and the pipe was moving to Jeroen who did get the smoke on moving, soon he was hunching down on my with his face in front of me, and he did take a deep hit, and then kissed me on the lips with it, blowing the smoke deep inside me, on the same time, Tony was closing my nose, to make sure i inhaled the smoke deep into my lungs. The feeling was adding up to my already messed up state, i was out of control now, just begging to get fucked. Tony was taking of the pipe, and started to do his turns of inhaling, so that we would all be fucked up real good. I was so in a piggy state i would have done anything. Two tongues now started to lick the lobes of my ass, getting it real wet, i was moaning in heat, hoping they would continue their licking, one of the guys was slowly moving on the plug which was stuck in my ass, i felt the movements till deep in my guts pushing around the piss in my bowels. I was a bit in panick, not sure if when they would pull out the plug, that i would be able to keep the contents inside. I wanted to protest, but just let the idea drop, and make sure i tried to keep it inside.The tongues where intensifying the work on my ass, next to the plug, slowly they where moving the plug in and out, in short strokes. When they did pull out the plug, i lost some of the fluids, i could feel them running over my balls, and up the bench, the two guys where lapping up the fluids running from my ass, like they had the best breakfeast ever. Wow they are more pigier then i am, they must be really be fucked up to do this, little did i know that there was a lot of blood in the assjuices aswell. Tony and Kurt came in front of me, so it must be Jake and Jeroen, eating out my ass. The feeling was so good, soon Tony and Kurt where offering their dicks into my eager mouth. Their dicks did taste so good, it was not easy to have their big heads in my throat, especially not with the big piercing of Tony.The others guys did keep on sucking on my asshole, sometimes i would feel a fingering entering my ass like they would scoop up the contents of my ass. Tony and Kurt where really raping my mouth now, i was struggling to take hold of both dicks of them, they where tasting so good. One of the dicks was leaking some piss in my mouth, i could taste the acrid taste of the chems in it, it was a strange taste. Tony and Kurt where holding on to each other, just to move deeper into my face with each trust, i really was starting to get the hang of it. More and more piss was realeased, and i was all swallowing it down, some was lost on the edges of my mouth, dripping down on the floor, but i was so thirsty for it, that i tried to gulf it all down. I was in exctasy, feeling so happy and piggy, bring it on boys, give me more of that piss. The guys on my backside where still eating out my ass, and intensifying the fingering of my hole, i was feeling so good, i needed something bigger up my ass then just a finger or 2. When the boys retracted their dicks from my mouth i shouted out that i needed to get fucked hard, please fuck me sirs, take my ass, rape me please. The chems had done their work, i was out of control now, just begging to be used as a cheap street whore, the boys where content with how far they have brought me, just being a dumb fuckrag.The boys covered my eyes again with the blindfold, so it was total blackness for me again, not knowing what these studs where up to. I was flying high on chems, and i was eager to be fucked. A gagg with a ball was filling my mouth now, and fastened on the back of my head. The boys, left me for a while and did go to the big shower room, where they did take a hot shower together, and discussing what the next step was going to be in the conversion. Hey boys, Kurt said, i have 2 other friends who are going to arrive in a sec, they are 2 germans from Cologne, they are real pigs, and no limits tops. I told them about Mickey, and they where eager to take part in the breeding of Mickey. The guys are regular on all sort of bareparties and they are collectors in semen. The guys are bringing a jar with cum of 30 different guys, and they want it to eject it is Mickey ass, before we start our assault on his ass. Hmmm like the idea said Tony, love to fuck an ass filled with male juices. We are going to spike the cum first with tina, to make sure the little piggy will sqealling for our dicks of death. Jake said, love it that the guy is already high as a kite, he just wants more and more, would not mind to try to fist is tight little ass. Ok boys, lets get dry and get the show rolling. The guys just arrived in the playroom, as the others arrived at the door, Kurt was getting the guys. Soon Kurt arrived with the new guys into the playroom, ok boys this are Ralf and Gunther, the pigs From Cologne i told you about. The guys where 2 big guys, you could tell they where germans from their looks hands where shaken, and smiles all over. The guys where wearing rubber jeans, and rubber T-shirts, on their jeans they had removable codpieces. They looked very sturdy and hard. Obvious they brought their own gear, because they where carrying a big rubber travelbag filled to burst with gear. Ralf was moving over to the fuckbench and started already to feel up my ass i was wimmering in anticipation when i felt his wurstfinger entering my hole. His was roughly feeling up my ass, i could feel his sharp nail scratching at my insides. The other guys where watching intentally what he was doing with my ass. Gunther did drop his big bagage on one of the tables, and opend it, and started to rummage in it. Soon he brought out a bag of tina, some syringes, a jar with the cum, a glaspipe, a big buttplug with a fuck hole in it, and again killercondom. Kurt said he had already some syringes ready, they where just waiting for the guys to arrive to administer them. Soon the guys where helping each other to get the slams done. After they all had administered the slams on eacht other, and enjoying the rush, Ralf was back concentrating on my ass, he entered one digit into my hole, and soon a second one did follow. I was still in heat and begging to get fucked, was it not that i still was gagged, so the only sounds i made where some muffled cries. Ralf did keep up the fingering of my ass, he was real rough on my ass, Gunther did join him feeling up my ass, Ralf did retract his fingers from my ass, and showed his bloody and cum stained fingers, to Gunther, who reach for his hand, and he lapped all the juices up from Ralfs fingers, the other guys made quizical looks to each other, and Kurt said, i told you they are pigs!!!. Both guys where chukling to each other, and they focussed their assault again on my ass, both inserting fingers into my tight hole, i could only moan in anticipation. You boys did do a good job on him, said Ralf, you prepared him already for us hihihihi. Ralf was stroking his cock with his free hand, and he was talking German to Gunther, like he ordered him around. Gunther did reach for the killercondom, and did hand it to Ralf, Ralf did stop the assualt of my ass and intensified the stroking of his dick, and fiddled a bit around with the condom in his hand. Gunther reached for the spiked J-lube, they had pre-prepared it with tina, so it would give an extra buzz when used on a bottom. Gunther was masaging my asslips, and thried to open up my asshole. Soon he did put the nozzle of the J-lube in my ass, and did squirt some of the J-lube direct into my hole. It did take a while before i registered what was happening, soon i did feel the heat in my ass, and the buzz following in it. How much more where they planning to drug me, i was not sure how more whilling i could become, i was starving for dick, I did really need it so bad, why would they not just fuck me. Ralf was possible sensing my impatience, because he was nodding to the others, that i was ready for a new assault, he was putting on the condom, and made sure that the tip was at the right spot, on the top of his dick, he made a joke to the others that his dick look like a german soldier with this pin-helmets, the others where laughing with his joke. Tony was moving to my front, and he was carressing my face, are you ready Mickey to what there is to come, i was slowly nodding, i was not sure what there was to come, but i hoped it involved dick fucking the hell out of my ass, i was a bitch in need. Tony started to remove the gagg, making it loose at the back of my head, and replacing the gagg by his pierced dick, him i was really gagging for his dick, his pa was scratching my front teeth, but i did not care, i really did love his dick, and i wanted to show it to him. At my backside, Gunther was still massaging my asslips, while Ralf was still arranging the killercondom on his dick, soon Gunther removed his fingers from my asslips, and where replaced by massaging movements by the dick of Ralf, it did not occur on me, that his dick was covered in a steel casing, Tony was watching Ralf closely what his movements where, Jack haded some poppers to Tony, which he did take, and Ralf gave the signal, that it was better to feed me some poppers. Soon Tony did open the bottle brown bottle, and moved it under my nose, ok Mickey take some strong whiff is, he was moving from one part of my nose to the other part of my nose, I was keeping up the sniffing, till i had the feeling that i nearly was passing out. In the meantime, Ralf started slowly to steer his dick at my manhole, i still was not aware of what there was to come, i just needed some dick deep inside me. The point on the condom was slowly entering my ass, and soon the rest of his covered dick was following, i was still not aware what was happening, but the other guys where watching in anticipation what was happening. Gunther was masaging my ass, which gave a real good feeling. Jake did move towards Tony, and he soon was adding his dick to Tony's dick, deep inside my mouth, my mouth was never so full, especially with the 2 big sized Pa's. I was flying high from the tina in my veins, the tina in my ass and the poppers, i needed to be used real hard now, little did i know how hard. Soon i was aware there was something going on in my ass, now i did feel the pin of the condom stroking to my ass walls, they must have sensed it, because Tony was holding on to my head, and Gunther did hold on to my ass, he was spreading open my ass cheeks, as Ralf did one deep plug, entering deep with his dick deep in my ass, i was crying out in a muffled voice, but i could feel the pain in my ass, the first pain did slowly go over in sensation, till the next attack came on my ass wall. Soon Ralf was intensefying the attack on my mancunt, he was going more rapidly now, and deeper aan deeper as he had started. At a certain moment he totally retracted his dick from my ass, and soon Jeroen and Kurt did come over to my ass, to check out the condom, and my asshole, the condom was covered in blood, and they where al smiling to each other, and soon he placed his dick again to my asshole, nodding to Tony that he was going to do another assault, and there was the pain again. Ralf made sure he was getting a maximum effect on my ass, there was no direction i could go, i was tied up, and holded by the guys, i could only undergo my destiny. My face was still filled with dicks, and i was still sucking them off like crazy, like i was sucking the nipple of my mother draining here for the so much needed mothermilk. Ralf was leaking a lot of precum due to the Tina, whne he used tina, his precum was leaking out of his dick like crazy. He was fucking me now on a steady pace, while Jeroen was kissing him very intense, Kurt was engaged with Kurt, massaging my ass, and while kissing him very intense. Ralf molestation of my ass continued, but i no longer did feel the pain the condom caused deep in my guts. I think my inner side must been a mess due fo the assault, but i was beyound feeling pain, i just needed the abuse. Gunter and Kurt where addding their fingers to Ralfs cock fingering my asshole. The tension in Ralfs balls was growing, he was the ultimate pig, he did love to destroy a newbies ass, and then breed it, it gave him an extra kick. Tony and Jack sensed the tension of Ralf and encouraged him to take off the condom, and breed my ass, the way it should be. Ralf hesitated a bit, but then retracted his cock from my ass, the condom was collored red, there was blood everywhere, Gunter was licking his lips just by the sight o the blood on the condom. He did go down, pulled off the condom of Ralfs dick, and began cleaning the bloodstained dick of Ralf with his tongue, he was a pig in frenzy, the others whee watching in amazement what was happening. Ralf pushed his boyfriend away, and directed his dick back to the bloody hole, he had to push it in deep, and was finally blowing his seed deep into me ass. I felt the heat in my ass, my ass was still burning, but i could feel the sperm gushing into my guts. I felt Ralf coming back into action, and he began to fuck me real hard, like it seemed that he wanted to push his cum as deep as possible in me. The fucking did go on for a while, and then i felt he did pull back. Somebody was licking my ass in a frenzy, to clean it from blood an possible sperm traces. Jeroen moved to my ass, and entered my ass in one go, he started raping me like crazy, he was really pistioning my ass like a machine, in the mean time i was still sucking on the pierced dicks of Tony and Jake. Gunter did join Ralf on one of the matresses, where he started to clean up the mess betweens Ralfs legs, the blood was everywhere, on his dick, his balls and between and on his legs. Gunter was in pig heaven, he loved this, he was so happy that Ralf was a pig like him. They did go all the way, but they prefered the breeding partys, and the satanic parties. Jeroen was in ectasy violating the ass of Mickey, he could feel all the fluids in Mickeys ass, cum, precum and blood. He really digs this scene, violating a tweaking bottom who does not have any idea what is happening to him. He is looking forward to watch the videos he made, he made a mental note to get them together in a proper video, and then launch it on different pornsites for others to enjoy. Jeroen was continuing his fucking of Mickeys ass, when Tony asked him if he could share mickeys ass together with him, Jeroen was interested he said why not, but first then let us take him down from the fuckbench, and move over to the matrass. Soon they where releasing me from the bench, my leggs and arms where tingeling from the straps of the bench. Jeroen moved to the big matras, with his pole high in the air jacking off to the idea of what there was to come, in them meantime Jack and Kurt where steering me to the matras, and helping me on top of Jeroen, i nearly crushed his balls, when stepping over him, soon they where pushing me down on him, and then pushing me forward. Jeroen was holding the bottle of poppers under my nose, and i did take a few big hits of the poppers, just to get the nice feeling of being a fuckwhore. Soon his dick was knocking on my backdoor, i pushed myself in top of his dick, somehow, i did get the hang of taking dicks in one go, even when it did hurt. The feeling of Jeroens dick in me was heaven, he was a good fucker, you could tell, in the meantime he did hold on to me, and was kissing my earlobe, which was making me crazy. I felt the movement behind me, and somebody was pushing my legs open, aswell the legs of Jeroen, first i was wondering what was hapening, but then i did feel the piercing against my asshole, and it began to dawn that they where actually planning to doublefuck me. Iwas not sure if i was able to take them both, Jeroen did hold again the bottle of poppers to my nose, and Tony was slowly sliding his dick next to Jeroen, it did hurt as hell, but still i was curious if i was able to take them. The pressure on my assring increased, especially with Tony's fat Pa pushing against my spincter, but i really wanted to take both dicks. Also Jeroen made an effort to go as deep as possible, both dicks where sinking into the deepness of my ass. I was really breathing heavy, and trying not to shout everything out, Jeroen kept on kissing me, which made me feel more safe and good, the feeling to be filled by 2 dicks was so amazing, i felt real proud of myself that i was able to take them.I started to make movements of my own, slowly riding these 2 big dicks inside me. Jeroen pushed me up, and i was greeted by 2 dicks ready for a good sucking. The 2 guys where standing both sides of Jeroens body, and they where pushing their dicks in my open mouth, i was eager to suck them, i was really in pig heaven now. Jack moved his face over to Kurts, and was whispering that he was ready to have a piss, hmmm Kurt was smiling, i could do with a good piss myself. Jack was pushing my face a bit to the back, and somehow i was sensing what there was to come, i just stopped sucking their dicks, removed my mouth from them, and opened wide, the 2 guys where smiling at eacht other and aimed their dicks at the opening of my mouth, they did not take long to start pissing the first drops missed missing my mouth, and where hitting my forehead and the cover of my eyes, but then they started aiming towards my waiting mouth, I started swallowing as quick as i could, i had not even time to get a taste of their dicks, it was just running down my gullet right to my stomach. Both guys where laughing at what a whore i looked like, i was taking their piss like a pro. The exsesive piss was running down my chin on my breast and down to Jeroens stomach, he started to coat my dick with their piss, the feeling was so amazing. I really did feel like a had left all my shortsided ideas aways, and was fully enjoying to be a full fuckobject to abuse. In the mean time Jeroen and Tony where riding my ass more furious, and where really riding me, the feeling was amazing, i was loosing it, i was going into overdrive, really enjoying all these new things, i never had done before. After they where ready pissing, i continued to suck of the 2 dicks, i felt the buzz of the chemspiss growing into me, heating up the insides. Jeroen was still playing with the piss and my dick, and soon i was pissing myself, letting out everything flow, i felt so embarrassed, but their was no way i could take it any longer, but the guys did not seem to mind, they where chucking about my embarrasement. I must have flooded the entire room with my piss, because my stream was endless. I felt so embarrassed, but Jeroen ensured me that it was ok to piss. Jeroen and Tony where still riding my ass, i could feel the friction of both dicks deep in my gut, and the feeling of Tony's pa on my insides was heaven. I really dig this scene, i decided from now on no more condoms, just take it as it comes. Jack and Kurt where hitting the back of my throat again, my mouth was total expanding with these 2 big dicks inside. I really loved the tast of their piss on their dicks, and the chems in their piss had given me a new buzz. Jack did pull off the cover of my eyes, and starting and was smiling at me with a big grin, how you keep up buddy, do you still enjoy it baby??? I nodded with my mouth full, it is not polite to speak. For me the session could go on for days. The boys in my ass where increasing the pace, Jeroen told Tony he could not hold it much longer, he was ready to blow his load deep into my guts. Lets do it together answered Tony lets make him pregnant, with little Mickeys hihihihi chuckled Tony, all guys where laughing now. The feeling of the assault on my ass was so hot, i was really getting into a frenzy, begging in mumbled voices for their loads, i was so ready to take their toxic swimmers. The pa of Tony was really moving rapidly now, it was like those 2 guys had a sword fight deep in my hole, the feeling i cannot describe.It was Tony who did start shouting, i gonna breed you slut take my toxic cum you whore, somehow i did started to laugh, because i never saw the connection in ejaculating and dirty talk, i did feel like being in a bad pornflic, anyhow i did feel the streaks of cum filling up my hole, the feeling was so good, the whole body was shaking against my back, he was holding on to me, i had to push him back, just not to fall over to Jeroen, with two dicks still ramming in my mouth, his cum came from deep, i should say, the tension in him did take a while. Soon Jeroen was adding his load to Tony's, the friction on the wet dicks was to much for him, he pushed his dick up real hard, so it was going so deep in me, i did feel it bad, but the spurting of his dick inside me felt so good. Jeroen was dumping a very big load up my ass, i felt the cum running out of my ass, he must covered his whole dick, the boys did keep up pistioning my ass, making sure the good feeling was keeping on. Somehow it brought hapiness to me, like feeling relieved that they flooded my ass with their toxic cum. I was feeling really good, still sucking away on the 2 dicks in my mouth, due to my assfilling, i had increased my work on the dicks of Jack and Kurt, both guys where now jacking off in my mouth, ready to give me their precious loads, i was tilting my head back and opening real wide, to receive what they had to give to me. I did bot take them long to unload, both guys did simultaneous shoot their wacks of cum on my face, i did stick out my tongue to make sure that they spilled nothing on the floor, or Jeroen, but that it all landed in my eager mouth, ready to be added to the rest of their fluids deep in my tummy. The taste of their cum was very salty, guess the chems did add to the taste of their cum, i did not mind it, i did take anything that was given to me. Soon everybody was regaining his posture, id did feel a cramp in my leggs, so i had to get up. Tony and Jeroens dick where still deep inside me, i had the impression theu did not lose anything form their hardness after they had send their nut up my butt. I was trying to get up, but Jeroen pushed me back, wait a sec Mickey, not so fast, Ralf could you please bring the black plug next to you, we have to close Mickeys butt. Ralf and Gunter did come over with the buttplug, Tony was pushing me up to Jeroen, and slowly started to retract from my butt, i could feel his pa scrape my insides, soon i felt emptyness in my ass, then slowly Jeroen started to pull out, Ralf was holding the plug close to my asslipps, ready to seal my butt.i was pushed flat on Jeroen, and Ralf shoved the plug with one push deep into my guts, it hurt immensely. Jeroen was kissing my nose, and licking of the excess cum that still covered parts of my face, time to hit the showers boys, Kurt exclaimed, time to fresh up, and getting it clean here. Jack and Kurt did help me to my feet, and then we all did go to the giant shower room, Ralf started to arrange the heat of the water, and we all stepped into the shower. I was till a little wobly on my feet, but Gunther was there to give me some support, he was holding me very tight to him, soon our lipps did find each other, and we where sharing a very intense kiss. I did feel really happy with these guys around me, soon was Ralf behind me and soaping me up real good, he made some german remarks to Gunther, and they where smiling to each other, i saw the flickering in Gunthers eyes. The shower was heaven for me, everybody did take turns in soaping up each other, i did get a lot of attention of everybody, alltough that the plug up my ass did feel akward. Tony and Jack did take good care of me, and then moved me to a corner of the shower room, and they did take the nozzle of the douche, to clean out my ass. Soon jack did remove the plug, and Tony inserted the nozzle with warm water into my deep hole. He was filling me up real good with water, till i had the feeling that i could no longer take it, then he removed the nozzle, and i was pushing the water out of my ass, the water was coloured pink, and was mixing with the soapwater in the shower, giving some strange paterns on the shower tiles floor. Soon Tony was repeating it, and i had a real good clean out. Soon i was back with the others, relieved that the big plug was out of my ass, Ralf did pull me up to him kissing me, and feeling me up, Jeroen came behind me and was riding his stiff cock up my asscrack. Hmm these boys where making me crazy, this could go on forever. Tony, Jack and Kurt where stepping out of the shower, moving over to the jacuzzi, soon followed by Gunther. Ralf and Jeroen where still holding on to me, Ralf kissing me deeply, while Jeroen had hunched down to eat out my ass. Ralf did pull me more to him so that Jeroen had a better acces to my ass, his tongue was fucking my ass like crazy, eating out my ass, i was getting in pig heaven again. Ralf was holding on to me, and kissing my deeply saying all german words to me, like "poz nutte", "schlampe", "fickhure", whatever he did mean with that, probably it was his way of saying i like you hihihih. I must say, that i did feel a bit tired, but i did not want to give the the wrong signs, i lost track of time, and did not remember, if we where on for hours or for days, so many things have seen happened since i arrived in Amsterdam. Ralf must have sensed it, he said lets get out of the shower, getting dry, and then we take care of you, Jeroen did move up behind me, and he was getting some signs and nods of Ralf behind my back. It was clear that Jeroen did know what Ralf was referring to. Ralf and Jeroen started to towelling me off, and then when fully dry, we moved to the kitchen. Soon Jeroen was handing me a bottle of water, which i finished totally in one go, both guys where laughing, soon he handed me a glass of coke aswell, here this will level up your sugarlevel and more, no doubt the coke was spiked again with G, i was beyound care, i just did swallow it. When finished Ralf did take my hand, and leaded me to a couch, directing me to sit, soon Jeroen persued him with a bag with filled riggs. We are going to top you up Mickey, so you really will be very happy, and loving with us, Ralf had a big rigg, bigger then the others before, this one is a heavy one Micky, but you are going to be OK, at first you will have a rough cough, but then total bliss schatzi, the way he said it made me laugh, and he smiled ad me happy that i was so passive to him. Soon Jeroen was binding off my arm, and Ralf was looking for the vein. Ralf was looking for the right vein in my arm, while Jeroen held the strap around my arm. Jeroen, made me look away from the rigg going into my arm, soon he was kissing me to distracting me, while i felt the needle entering into my epidermic layer finding his way into my vein. The kissing was very intense with Jeroen, so i did not notice that they entered the whole contents of the rigg into my arm, as soon as Ralf retracted the needle, he gave a sign to Jeroen to unleash the strap. As soon as Jeroen released the strap, they tugged my am above my head, and then it dawned on me, the rush was the biggest i did feel, the pressure on my lungs was immense, it seemed somebody was crushing my chest, and then the coughing started. I had the feeling my lungs where coming out of my chest, the cough was very heavy, but the rush was even bigger, soon Ralf was on his knees, watching my face, my reaction, probably the state of my eyes, i was out of myself, i lost it totally. Jeroen drop my arm, and he to was facing my reaction, are you alright Mickey????? The only thing i could do was giving the thumbs up, my body was taking over from my mind, the rush was so big, Jeroen asked Ralf how much did you give him? Oeps i guess .75 but he is taking it well, that was the least you could say of me, i was not sure how i was taking it. Jeroen and Ralf made sure i was alright, they checked up on me and where kissing me, my ass was twitching as crazy, and my dick stated leaking precum as crazy, i had the strangest feeling in my dick, it felt somebody was entering my dick with a pen. Ralf started fingering my ass, he saw that i was a pig in need, he smiled to Jeroen, and he made a moving gesture, let's get to the others in the jacuzzi, they will be wondering where we are, Ralf en Jeroen where helping me up, it was good to be in between this big guys, soon we entered in the bathroom, all guys must have noticed that i was flying big time. I was helped into the big tub, i slipped, and before i knew it my head did go below the water, the guys where quick to fish me back up, when i was steady again Gunther did pull me up in his strong ass, the other guys did pull up my legs and they where resting on the knees of the other guys, while i was kissing Gunther, someone did pull my ass back, and pushed my back down, soon i felt the dick of Jake entering my ass, he did enter very smoothly i was ready for it, i was so in need of cock, Jake was going immediatly very deep, the feeling was so good, he started to fuck me really good right from the start, the feeling was awesome, from bith sides where they pulling my asscheeks, to give the possebility for Jake to go real deep, and he was going deep, i stoped the kissing with Gunther and begged Jake to rape me real hard, they all chuckled, and Tony said, i have the impression, Jakes big dick will not satify Mickey, we need bigger guns. Hey with my gun there is nothing wrong he chuckled, only i did not imagine that Mickey would get greedy and ask for bigger guns. Hmmm maybe Mickey is ready for your fist Jake, what do you think? Hmmm do you think???? What you say Mickey, do you want something bigger in your ass???? I was ready for everything, i was shouting it out, please abuse me sirs, take control of my ass i need it bad!!!!!!!. Soon Jake was pulling back, and was hunching down to rim my ass, he pushed me up, and plunged his tongue deep in my ass, Ralf was pushing on the head of Jake to go deep on me. The feeling of his tongue inside me was electrifying he really made me suffer. Gunter was moving his body up to the side of the jacuzzi, come Mickey, put your lush lips around my stiffy and start sucking, i was only eager to suck Gunther off, he had a nice big German saussage. I wrapped my lips arounds Gunthers dick, and did go completly down on him, which he clearly enjoyed. Jake was still assaulting my asslips, but added his fingers into my hole, i was craving this totally, my butt was eagerly sucking his fingers in. Ralf was handing him a big syringe with J-lube mixed with tina, and Jake pushed in the tip of the syringe into my butt, and squirted a large amount into my hole, the feeling was instant. The lube gave a warm feeling, and added only to the pleasure, Jake started on fingering my ass again, and was lubing the outside of myass and his hand, Ralf was helping aplying the lube, they pushed my ass higher, to avoid any contact with the water, while is was sucking off Gunther. The other guys where watching closely what Jake was doing with my ass, from all the guys, he was the one with the smallest hands. Ralf was handing a bottle of poppers to Gunther, and told him what to do. Soon Gunther pulled me from his cock, and was applying the bottle under my nose, and was closing one side of my nostril, in order to take a big sniff of the bottle, the same thing was done to my other nostril. Soon i felt the pressure on my ass, Jake was trying to enter with 4 digits in my ass, and was trying by wiggling to open my ass. Jeroen and Kurt where hoding on to my legs, but where each pulling with their other hand on my ass cheeks, to give Jake some support to enter my butt. I could feel the twisting of Jakes hand on my backdoor, and slowly i was giving in to the pressure, and opening up for him. By folding his hand, soon he added his thumb to his fingers, and pushing it in a bit further. Soon his knuckles where touching the wall of my ass entrance, i was so horny from the rush, that i tried to force myself on his hand, but this gave the opposite effect, keep still Mickey, we are going to do this real slow, we are not rushing into to this. My need to be filled was big, i was deperate, Gunther was whispering in my ears, keep cool baby, we will fill you up soon, do not worry, but we want not to break tour ass ring, we know you are in need but take it slow. The feeling of Jakes hand trying to entering my butt was feeling amazing, i was eager to get more of his hand in my, but the guys where tempering me down. Gunther, was kissing me, just push your asslips out mickey, like taking a dumb, let Jake take slowly control of your butt baby, let him fill you up real slowly and relaxed. Jeroen and Kurt where still holding on to my legs, spreading them wider and wider, and also pulling on my asscheeks to open up. Ralf was adding some lube on the hand of Jake, just to ease the way to my inner sides. His other hand was rubbing the inside of my leggs and my dick, due to the tina, and the pressure on my insides, i was leaking pre-cum like crazy. He was slowly rubbing my dick, while he applied some pressure on my butt. I never had imagined, that it would go so easy, at least the beginning, Ralf was applying more lube on Jakes hand, and my ass began to make sucking noises, i felt a bit embarrased, because i thought i was farting. Jakes knuckles where slowly entering pass my asslips, the feeling was so great, pushing out on him like Gunter told me to do, did help. Hmmm the feeling was amazing, soon his fingers where touching my prostate. I increased my kissing on Gunther, and i was moaning like a pig in heat. My emotions where overwhelming, slowly Jake was working his hand in me till his pulse, he was smiling to the others, like he had just conquered the Himalaya. The fact that i was out of control thanks to the tina, i was now pushing my ass further up the hand of Jakes, he did just kept still, and let me do the work, the pressure inside me was amazingi could feel his hand go deeper and deeper. Ralf was biting my ass cheeks which added to the pleasure, in the mean time he was rubbing the lube up Jakes arm, to make sure that he coud go deeper and deeper. The other guys where appraising me for taking the hand of Jakes, open up Mickey, let us go inside you, open up real good. The encouragement was not neccessary, i did suck in the hand of Jakes like a pro, my ass was begging to be filled, i never could have imagined to get fisted. The touching of my prostate did feel amazing, i was dripping cum now, all wasted into the jacuzzi. Hey boys, what do you think if we move Mickey back to the playroom, so we can have all a bit of fun with him, Jake, was a bit annoyed with the proposal of Tonys, he was so happy to come that far with Mickeys, this would mean he has to pull out of that nice warm ass. The other guys agreed with Tony, so they could have their fun to. Jake was not so reluctant to pull back, instead, he did try to go deeper, and Mickey was helping him by pushing up to the arm of Jake. Gunther was producing back the poppers to Mickeys nose, here take a good sniff buddy, so Jake can retrieve his hand from your hole buddy. I was not ready to let him go, i just enjoyed his hand deep down my butt, i never felt anything like it. Soon Ralf was helping Jake, to get his hand slowly out of my butt, they where doing it real slowly, while Gunther was holding the poppers under my nose, and told me to push it out. I felt Jake pulling back, he went real slow, but his knuckles had reached my spincter which was the toughest part. My ass did give all sort of noises and the boys where laughing, so that made it easier for me, slowly Jakes had did push out of my sphincter, and his had was out. The emptiness was immense, i felt sad because of the emptyness. Lets hit the shower Mickey, then we start all over again. Ralf and Jake did help me out of the jacuzzi, my legs where still wobly, and i had the impression that the fatigue was playing with me. Ralf and Jake where pushing me into the shower, and soon we where having a good rinsing. Ralf was playing with my ass, while Jake was soaping up his arms aswell my upper torso. Ralf was wiggling his dick between my asscheeks what made me crazy, i needed to be filled again, he pushed me into the arms of Jake, and pulled my ass back, and plugged his dick with one go into my ass. Wow what a feeling, hmmm Ralf has such a nice dick, soon i was sucking on Jakes big member, while Ralf was hammering on my ass. Ralf was fucking me deep, the feeling was so good, while i was blowing Jakes pierced dick. The steel was hitting my teeth, when i am not more carefull, i have to make an appointment to the dentist. The water of the shower was splashing on my back, while Ralf was riding me real hard, damm boy your pussy is killing me, even after the fising of Jake you are still tight, i am going to blow real quick if you keep on twitching your ass like this. Hmmm i will keep on twitching i want his load real bad. Kurt was shouting out to us from the other room, hey boys don't forget about us, we have needs aswell!!!!!!Ok boys we better join them, before they get cross with us said Jake, hmmm one sec buddy, i am close, i gonna breed this bitch real good. Ok hurry up buddy. Soon Ralf was grunting, and planting his dick real deep in my butt, i could feel the streams of cum shooting up my butt. Wow what a big load, he must take testorone or something, he keeps on shooting big loads here. I was getting up, and pusshing my ass farther on Ralfs dick, to make sure i did hit the right spots there. I getting the hang of becoming a cumslut. Soon he pulled out of my ass, and a big blob of cum did hit the tyles of the shower, and was washed away immediatly. One last rinse together, and we where toweling off, Ralf was taking good care of me, while Jake was drying of my blond hair, while kissing me. The love i was getting from these guys made me so happy, and i guess, they where happy aswell to have me. Soon we walked up to the room next door, Gunter was being fucked by Tony in the sling, his pierced dick was totaling going in and out of Gunters open ass, it was a hot sight. Jeroen and Kurt where administering the cameras around the fuck bench, and winking us over. Kurt came over to me, and asked if i was ok? I kissed him on the lips, and told him that i was more then ok, i finally was happy. He smiled to me with a cheeky grin. No regrets buddy that you came here???? No Kurt, no regrets, i would not never wanted to miss this experience. Come lets have a sit, and talk a bit, i am sure the others will keep themselves busy. Soon Kurt and i where sitting on a matras facing each other, so tell me Mickey what do you think of our party so far? Are there things that happened that you will regret? Are you feeling ok with this scene? Are we not pushing you to far? Would you like to slow down on us, we would understand if you would, no hard feelings, we did push you already very far. I was giggling to Kurt, and told him not to worry, i was feeling fine and content. For the first time in my life i had the feeling that i fellt loved and being cared off. I never had this feelings, although it is possible, that the chems are causing these feelings of love hihihihi. He was pinching my cheeks, and smiling at me. You know that there is a risk, that due to the fact that we fucked you bare, you might been pozzed by us, and that you might fall sick in the next weeks. I was fully aware of my actions, and i did know exactly what they have done, so why now feeling bad about this??? Hey Kurt do you get seconds thoughts about this? Do you feel guilty? Why, i really enjoy this, and i would have been pozzed one day or another, was it not by you it would have been by any other guy. I feel really happy with you guys, so no second thoughts, i really have fun here, and i do things i never have done before, i am so happy with you here, and gratefull that you have picked me. The tina made me blabbering, so I just did go on, saying everything was ok, no hard feelings. Soon Jeroen joined us, and he started kissing me. Did you spoke to Mickey, Jeroen addressed to Kurt, yeah he is fully ok with our game here. Jeroen was all smiles, do you want to continue, or do you want some rest Mickey? Hmmmm i want to go on for the rest of the weekend. The tina was taking over from my mind, i justed wanted to be used for the rest of the weekend. Wile Jeroen was kissing me, Kurt started playing with my ass via my bend knees, i was sitting a bit back, to give him better acces while I was french kissing Jeroen. I was so ready for it, and in need. Soon Jeroen did pull me up, and said, come boys, lets move to the other side. When we joined the others Tony and Jack where doublefucking Gunter on the matress, while Ralf was hunched over Tony, getting his ass eaten, while Gunter was sucking his dick, wow that was some hot sight to see. Jeroen did pull me up to the matras, where the cameras where installed, i hope you do not mind we film you, little did i know that they already filmed the whole previous fuck action, that i said no problem. Kurt was adjusting the cameras, and started the recording. Jeroen had me on my knees, and pushed my face into his crotch, to suck off his rigid dick. I was slowly teasing the head off his dick, going with my tongue around it, and lapping up, his precum. Somebody came behind me and started to lick at my hole, the feeling of that tongue hitting my pucker was feeling so good, i started moaning while i continued to suck off Jeroen. Kurt was the one eating out the ass off Mickey, passing on a glass pipe filled with shards of tina to Jeroen and a lighter. While he was taking the pipe that Kurt handed to him, he pushed my face down on his dick, his large member was going deep into me throat know, hitting my tonsils. Soon he was taking the pipe between his lips, and lighting the end of the pipe, firing up the tina till it started to melt. Soon he was inhaling the white clouds, till his lungs where filling up, and hitting them hard. Jeroen was pulling up my face to him, and was soon blowing the clouds into my mouth. Here Mickey, take a good drag of the pipe, and keep the smoke in, count till ten and then blow it out. I did inhale deep, and was taking a lot of smoke in, i tried to keep on to the smoke as possible, and was counting inwardly, till i reachedeight, and i had to blow out again. The feeling was intense, the pressure on my lungs big, i had to cough very hard, Jeroen was smiling and said, ok and now again. So i did in total 5 pulls from the pipe, and i was tweaking again like crazy, i was not able to form completes syllables again without sluring, or talking rubish. Kurt was still rimming my ass, i was pushing my ass harder on his face, he obvious sensed that the tina was doing his works with me, because soon he was adding his fingers to his tongue. Jeroen was lurking on the pipe, pushing my face over his dick, and then he passed the pipe again to Kurt. He was stopping his rimming and was filling up the pipe again with some shards before he was melting them. Soon he was inhaling the with smoke, and then blew out the smoke to my asspucker, who was twitching, He did take a straw, and pushed the straw into my asshole, and soon was blowing the smoke into my asshole, the feeling of the smoke in my cunt was surreal. Jeroen kept on pushing my face on his dick, forcing me as far as possible to go down on him. I was in pig heaven, my ass was so in need to some good filling. Soon Kurt pulled out the straw, and was putting away the glaspipe, and was covering my ass with large amounts of lube, Ralf did come over where Kurt was sitting and did handle him the bottle with special lube spiked with tina. The top of the bottle was inserted in my ass, and soon i could feel the buzz adding to the already great sensation of the smoke in my ass. Kurt was preparing his hands for fisting, Ralf did spill a large amount of lube on his hands, while Kurt was rubbing them. Soon his fingers where hitting my hole, and somehow, they glided it real easy, first 3 digits, then he added for, and then he added his thumb. I was concentrating myself on the dick of Jeroen, i was lapping on his dick like it was an icecream cone. Ralf was helping Kurt, and soon Kurts fingers where in to his knuckles, he slwoly was pushing through my spincter, and it seemed easier then the frist time with Jake. Probably the fact that i was tweaking had something to do with it. Soon i could feel the hand of Kurt entering my ass, i did feel a steady flow of lube running on my balls. Before i relaized it, Kurt exclaimed, Mickey you just have taken the whole of my fist your a pro baby, keep on pushing. Soon i felt that Kurt was clsoing his hand, and making a real fist, his fist started to hit my prostate, which had me leaking again, i was pushing my ass back to him, to make sure he was going further and further, which gave some amazed glances between Kurt and Ralf. Tony and Jake where still humping Gunter, but where watching the scene of me getting fisted, they made some remarks abaut what a slut i was, but i did not really register it. I had the feeling that i was not really there, that my spirit had left my body, and that i was watching the scene from a distance. I was nearly crying of the feelings that i did feel inside me, i was overwhelmed by the intensity. Kurt was pushing very slowly deeper and deeper, he was at my second assring, trying to push trough, Ralf in the mean time was crawling under me, pushing his head between my leggs, and then started to lick my dick. Soon he was lapping up all the pre-cum that i was leaking. The pressure on my insides, was so big that i lost some piss to, it was spraying out of me, and giving me the feeling that i had a big orgasm, where there was no end to cumming. This was a pig in heaven, i could cry of happiness, this could last forever when it comes to me. Ralf was drinking my piss streams, i just did let go, i had not really the feeling that i was in control, i had the feeling i was one of these handdolls being stuffed with a hand controlling all my moves. Kurt was amazed how deep he could get, he really did enjoy fisting Mickey, it seems his hole was really sucking his hand in. Mickey was moaning, he was still sucking on Jeroens big member, making sloppy noises. Kurt was making slowly turning moves in Mickeys ass, and had balled his hand in a fist, Mickey was a bottom to dream for, just taking everything what was on offer. Kurt could feel the second spincter and was slowly moving towards it, he sensed some oposition from Mickey and signaled Jeroen for the poppers, which he did take, and offered them to Mickey, take it baby he said, open up for us baby, let us deep in your ass baby, give it to us. Ralf was changing position, and moved from Mickeys dick, back up again, he replaced a cushion unders Mickey stomach, to make sure Mickeys ass was upturned. Tony and Jake where close to shoot their loads in Gunthers ass, the whole scene with Mickey, and the double friction of 2 dicks in the same hole made that they could not hold back much longer. Wow Tony i am going to dumb my load budddy, i can not keep it up anymore cried Jake, same here buddy, i am going to breed this fucker, he is going to get a big load of pozcum in his cunt replied Tony. Soon Tony was the first to shoot up, he pushed his dick real deep, and was blasting his load deep into the gut of Gunthers hole. Jake could feel Tony's dick errupt, and making this typical jerking moves besides his own dick, Jake did not needed much and soon he was adding his load to Tony's charged load. He was feeling so good shooting up, the scene with Mickey has made that he was shooting more then normal and he just ket everything flow and adding to the other load in Gunthers ass. Tony could feel the excessive cum leaking out of Gunthers ass dripping on his dick and balls. Gunther was in a frenzy taking both guys cum, he was really enjoying the fact that he received 2 charged up loads from these British lads, he was in pig heaven. Jake was the first one to pull out of Gunthers ass, and moved up towards Mickey, Jeroen noticed it, and was forcing Mickeys face up, come on Mickey, clean up Jakes dick, make him shine again. Mickey was on automatic pilot, and started to clean up Jake's dick, he could taste cum and assjuices, he was lapping it all up, like he has done this the whole of his life. Tony was getting his breath slowly and was in an intense tongue fight with Gunther, the whole of Gunther was feeling sloppy now since Jake has pulled out. Tony did stop the kissing, and was whispering in Gunthers ear, why do we share some of that cum in your ass with Mickey, what you ? Soon Gunther was slowly coming up from Tony's dick, clenching his ass cheeks, so he would not spill to much of his load. Tony was getting slowly up and was moving up to Mickey to have his dick cleaned just like Jake did, Jake did make place to Tony, and was moving to the shower room, to get a quick shower. Tony forced his dick deep in Mickeys throat, and Mickey was taking it all, Tony signaled to Gunther to crawl over to where he was standing, and soon he turned his ass towards Tony. Tony did hold on to the face of Mickey who was servicing him, also Jeroen joined in on cleaning up Tony's dick, soon he was shining with saliva from boths guys. As soon Tony's dick was clean he hunched down between the legs of Gunther, and he started to finger Gunthers hole, in order to scoop out some of the cum they had deposited there. He did not had to look far, and soon his fingers where coverd with a big glob of cum. Carefully he moved his fingers towards the open mouth of Mickey, who cleaned off his fingers like he was real hungry. After his fingers where cleaned, Ralf ordered Gunther to push out all the cum from his ass into the waiting hand of Tony, Gunther was not really eager to share it, but he complied with the order that Ralf has given him. Soon Gunther was pushing out a big load of cum, right into the waiting hand of Tony, it was a serious amount of cum, soon Tony moved his hand to the face of Mickey who was already sticking his tongue out to get his present to lap up. What a pig you have become in these days Mickey Jeroen laughed, he enjoyed it that Mickey became such a pervy bastard, just doing anything they did to him. Mickey was drinking all the cum from Tony's hand, he was doing it without thinking, he just did what they did expect from him. He really enjoyed being forced into slutiness, the chems where still in control big time, he just was so horny for cock, he could hardly bring down his feelings. Soon Tony and Gunther joined Jake under the shower, and left Ralf, Jeroen and Kurt taking care of Mickey. Kurt was enjoyings Mickeys ass, for a first time taking a fist, Mickey did take it real deep. He did not want to being to hard for the first time, after all they did to Mickeys ass during the whole weekend, and he wanted to make sure, Mickey was willing to come back to them on future occasions. Soon he was asking Ralf to help him to get his hand out of Mickeys sweet ass. Jeroen was feeding Mickey poppers again, to help him going to the pace. Ralf was slowly pulling back, while Ralf was opening Mickeys asscheeks, Mickeys as was slowly prolapsing, coming out of his insides, Ralf and Kurt where smiling to each other, enjoying the sight that Mickey was giving them with out knowing what was happening to his ass. Mickey did enjoy the pain and the pressure he felt deep in his ass, and he was thinking that it would take a while to recovering of this weekend. Kurt was close to Mickeys last spincter, and he was enjoying the feeling of pulling back, Ralf was licking on Mickeys prolapse, and assring, he really digs it seeing a prolapse, even when it was only a small one, he had fisted other guys pulling out their insides with his fist, and then fucking the prolapse with his big dick. Soon Kurt hand was out, and he pushed back the small prolapse of Mickey, Mickey gave a sigh. Jeroen was kissing Mickey and made sure he was ok, he was looking into the eyes of Mickey, and he noticed that Mickey was still tweaking his eyeballs where still immense. He signalled to get Mickey to the shower to Kurt, and both guys helped Mickey up. Ralf was already on his way to the shower, and Jeroen and Kurt where pulling Mickey up and supporting him to get him under the shower. Mickey was resting his head on Kurts shoulder while he was ushered to the shower, he felt like he had not a brain of his own. Tony, Jake and Gunther where relaxing in the hot tub, and Ralf was waiting for the guys to join them in the shower, when Kurt and Jeroen walked with Mickey into the shower, he took hold of them, and they all started to take care of Mickey soaping him up real good. Mickey was on automatic mode, and just let the guys take control of him, enjoying the attention he was getting of him. Ralf was commenting on Mickey to the others, he was really praising Mickey for becoming such a fuckslut, in such a short time. Kurt added, that he will enjoy to edit the video, they made the whole weekend and putting it on their website, i guess this video will be a winner with Mickey in a lead role. Info to the readers - this is a total fantasy story so forgive me not to be accurate with everything. I never done any of the things that happened in the story so i am lacking some experience, but i still hope you did like it.Regards,Marc (AKA Mickey hihihi)

I was feeling horny, so I phoned in sick and went to the sauna in the next town. It is down a side-street in a pretty run down area. The place is none too clean, and the clientele tend to be older, sleazy and not exactly in shape, but I was only interested in stiff cocks. I undressed, put my stuff in a locker and then headed upstairs, wearing just a towel, heading for the third floor where the darkrooms, cubicles and slings are located. As I expected, the third floor was dark and smelled of body odor. As my eyes adjusted, I saw a space off to one side with a bench on one wall. I could just make out a figure laying there, so I went inside and began feeling his body, my hand sliding down his heavy belly, and when I reached his crotch I found a stubby erection standing straight-up. Sighing happily, I knelt beside him and began to suck the veiny cock which oozed pre-cum onto my tongue. My towel had slid down and my bare ass was up-raised. Suddenly I felt a hand on my ass, and a finger dripping with lube sliding into my arse hole. I gasped, but before I could react anymore, the finger was replaced with a long, thin cock which slid smoothly into my rectum. I barely had time to realise he wasn't wearing a condom when the fat guy lying beneath me produced some poppers and clamped the bottle to my nose. I inhaled deeply and felt my body sag in sweet surrender to the naked cock sliding deliciously in and out of me. It was all over so quickly. He stiffened, gasped and then his cock was throbbing and spurting into me. After he finished, he slid out, gave a low chuckle and said "You're fucked, sunshine" and then he was gone. I was still flying from the poppers, barely able to understand what I had done when the fat guy pulled me down to the bench onto my side, with my back to him, his arms locked around my chest, his belly squashed against my back, and his thick, blunt cock nosing easily into my sperm-filled hole. He grunted and began to thrust, at the same time producing the bottle and forcing me to sniff. "Aw, christ!" he gasped "Gonna cum in you, boy." And then his whole body rippled and shook, I realised a second man had cum in my ass. When he was finished, I rolled away and lay on my back, gasping. He clambered heavily over me and ruffled my hair, laughed and remarked "Hope you liked what I gave you!" Then he was gone. Later, I went down to the coffee bar and started chatting with a moustached guy with pierced nipples. He said he wanted to fuck me, but, as I had noticed a discreet biohazard tattoo on his hip, I answered his invitation asking "I'm not sure, but you're poz, aren't you?" He gave an evil laugh and said "I wouldn't worry about that. Your ass has already been mentioned in despatches by some good friends of mine. You've been pozzed twice today already!" He finished his coffee and stood up. The towel stood out with the outline of a a heavy erection. "C'mon," he invited, adding "your arse is mine...."

Hey, Rawbros! Here's another installment in my bb sex life. I love going to Steamworks Toronto on a regular Friday night. Guys come to Steamworks to unwind, de-stress, and give/take cumload(s). BB play is GOOD after a long work week. I got there just after 9 PM and got my private room. Off come the clothes, a generous dab of silicone lube, and an adjustment to my ADDICTED jockstrap and I'm good to go. I'm finding nowadays that bb sex is plentiful. Last night was no exception. Skin on/in skin sex with like-minded guys IS the wholesome path to bliss, no? Now back to my night of fun. Within 30 minutes I had two loads in my mouth -- one guy I was sucking and he said he was cumming and I kept sucking and enjoyed his first cumload of the night. In the front gloryhole/dark space I heard a guy who said was being sucked by another guy say he was cumming. The guy sucking was SO into the other guy's balls he missed his load. I positioned myself on the sucker's back to receive the hot load in my mouth. I licked all the cum up from the sucker's back too. Not bad, in the least. Right time, right location. The rest is history. The other loads I got later in the night after sucking 2 more guys in other dark room. Guys reading this: does your mouth get pasty after so many loads down the hatch? After I got back to my car, I found my gum supply to get some saliva going in my dry mouth. Hehe! After 2 AM all the lights are dimmed and the darkrooms are quite dark. Shadows, eyes, bodies, and cocks are noticeable. The bb sex revs up pretty quickly. There was a nice sized crowd congregating in the front gloryhole/dark space so I went to see what it was about. I felt a few fingers in my lubed hole (I did douche). A hunky guy put his narrow, long bare dick in my ass. I was in heaven. It was a bit crowded. So I moved with him to a space where he could fuck me. Not more than 2 mins, he was blasting his cumload deep in me. I kissed and thanked him. He commented that this was HOT! I agreed. I hope I seem him again in the near future. I found an eager bottom to seed in that same gloryhole/dark space. He began milking my dick, and bang, I shot my load deep into him. So not a bad tally, 5 loads in me, 1 load given. A personal best last night for me. I'm going to try to break it next time. Barebacking is becoming the norm for sex between men now. I'm sure of it!

Cleaned up, skipping the underwear and went out to the bookstore last night. Stopped to get bred by a couple on the way do my hole would already be used. Turned out it was pretty busy. I made a point of studying the selection of gay vids for a minute and grabbed my crotch to massage my cock before walking done one of the halls to a room where 3 guys were standing. As I walked I was taking my belt off and unzipping and pushing my pants down as I walked through the door so my ass showed plainly. I heard one of the guys day he was going to fuck that hole as I slid my shoes off and dropped my pants around my ankles. He didn't close the door as he stepped in and felt my ass and asked if I already had a load in me. When I said 2 loads in my ass he said he was going to be #3 And I heard him unzip. I was going to turn around to suck his cock but he pushed me down and rubbed the head of his hard cock against my hole as I took a hit of poppers. One hand reached up yo hold my shoulder as he pushed balls deep into my ass. He had a thick cock and I moaned in pleasure as he began fucking hard. I didn't look to see who it was as another guy offered me his cock to suck and I just gobbled down his soft cock and felt it grow hard in my mouth. His cockhead pushed past my tonsils as the guy fucking me started really pounding my hole. He only lasted a few minutes before he started groaning and bucking and I felt my hole get slicker with the load he was emptying into me. He pulled out and within seconds another guy was taking his place and telling me that he was going to breed my whore hole. One after another I took cocks up my hole as the cum started leaking down my legs.

Was having a rare moment where I wanted to top so this young twink hit me up on Grindr and wanted my load. He looked average and was into my semi-muscle build (I lift weights 6 days a week for almost 2 years now). He gave me his address, which was a very expensive new apartment building near downtown Detroit. He buzzed me in and he opened the door to his unit and he was stunning. Looked maybe 19 or 20 years old, almost a Tom Daley look alike. He had me sit on a chair in the kitchen while he sucked me off and jacked me. I wanted to fuck him but he was so damn cute I didn’t care if I only got oral. It didn’t take me long to cum and I shot all over the floor. Then, to my surprise, he pulls down his shorts and sits on my bare, cum-covered cock. He rides me while jacking off. He shot all over my thigh. I clean up and leave. He later messaged saying he has to delete his app each night. I think he is cheating on his boyfriend, it would also explain the expensive apartment that I doubt he could afford himself. Anyways, it was incredibly hot. Definitely the hottest guy I have ever topped.

Hi FunCollegeTwink, Yeah, your explanation makes sense to me. I'm really curious to understand the emotional disposition behind chasing. While I have never had the desire to get HIV (though i am poz and fine with it), I am pretty much like a bitch in heat sexually. I use that comparison on purpose, because the drive to get bred seems that intense for me when I'm 'in heat' lol. I have wondered if as bottoms many of us are not wired similarly, as though survival depended on getting pregnant, like a bitch? I've also wondered if the drive to get pozzed is a sort of emotional version of getting pregnant? A lot of guys refer to getting pozzed as getting "knocked up," so i know a lot of guys are making that connection. If gays are an evolutionary variation, it doesn't seem far fetched to me that we might have drives mixed in us that are left overs from a survival drive.

I confess I do not relate to chasing at all, I get no thrill from the idea of getting a disease. I don't see it as "ridiculous" or "selfish," i just don't relate. I do wonder though, since you trace the reason for your desire to risky sex, what happens when/if you become poz and it's no longer risky behavior?

I was traveling during the Thanksgiving week and spent some time in Edinburgh, Scotland. It’s always a challenge while traveling to experience the local dick when you’re a cumdump like I am and want quantity, so I decided to hit the local bathhouse and placed an ad on bareback advertising myself as no load refused bottom. I’ve learned that in smaller cities finding men can be difficult during the week as the crowd is never as great as the weekend. This night was no exception. After getting assigned my room, I stripped my towel and started to walk around to get the lay of the land. The first floor, containing the private rooms and lockers was dead, so I went upstairs to the dark room area and discovered a handful of men scattered about. Wanting action, I took off my towel and applied lube to my hole. Most of the white middle-aged men appeared shocked but one lean guy with glasses and a hard-on watched me intently. I walked back to the room which contained a sling, hoping he would follow. Which he did, stepping into the room and closing the door. I got on my knees and sucked his dick, causing his seven inches to get even harder. Asking him if he wanted me to get into the sling he declined, suggesting we move to a room containing a bed. Then the dreaded “c” word came up. “I don’t fuck without a condom," he stated. “What the hell?” I thought. It was better than nothing. He pulled the condom onto his cock and eagerly dove into my hole, thrusting and pounding me with some energy for ten minutes or so, but after which he stopped saying he couldn't take it anymore, and needed a break. Quite disappointed, I walked around hoping one of the other ten guys in attendance would want my hole. Entering the darkroom, I removed my towel, laying on my stomach. Although there were a few men in the darkroom, initially nothing happened. Then I started to feel a hand rubbing my ass and slowly fingering my hole. Then another guy joined in. I moved into a more accommodating position and felt the head of a thick cock line up with my hole. It was a different guy than the other two with whom I had been playing, but I certainly didn’t care. He thrust in raw, but I was so eager for dick my ass instantly relaxed, opening-up despite the girth of his cock. He didn’t last long and came quickly but he was immediately followed by another guy who was also a quick cummer. That turned out to be the highlight of the evening as there really wasn’t much of a crowd. I had one other guy fuck me raw but he softened up after a while and we didn’t continue. I hung out and ended up meeting some nice Scottish men and an American living in Edinburgh while in the hot tub. It didn’t lead anywhere but was still pleasant. I also learned that a lot of the guys at the club are married, which could explain the slightly repressed vibe!

Day before Thanksgiving and I knew ABS would be busy with so many folks off work. Got there at 10am, went straight to back room with bench, dropped my pants and got on all fours, and offered up my prelubed hole to anyone interested. Within a minute a 60ish fat guy I passed on way to back was rubbing my ass, and then he was slapping his cock right on my hole. I took a hit of my poppers and waited, and he proceeded to push in me nice n slow. Damn he had a fat one. Not too long, but it sure as hell opened me up. Unfortunately, he shot in a like 30 seconds, and quickly left. I could feel his load running down my taint, and another unknown person took his place and wasted no time fucking my sloppy hole. He gave me about five minutes of fucking before grunting, sliding out and leaving. I stayed put for maybe 10 minutes before another guy came in. He was young, maybe 25 and pretty stocky. I was fingering me slowly at first, then he slid in my ass. I'm guessing he was a fat 8" or so, and with two loads in me his cock just glided in and out as smoothly as could be. He was also hitting my prostrate and I knew if he kept fucking me I'd shoot. He picked up his pace and I started cumming, causing me to clamp down and milk his cock hard, making him cum. He kept fucking me til he went soft, and quietly pulled out and left. I pulled my pants up and sat on bench, trying to get reoriented from the three fucks and poppers, when a fucking Santa lookalike came in and presented a beautiful 7" uncut cock. I took that beautiful dick in my mouth and sucked it hard until he started to cum. I swallowed the first half, and jerked the rest off into my beard. He was tucking his cock away and smiling down at me as I was rubbing his load into my beard like it was moisturizer. Lol. I said 'thanks Santa' and he laughed, and then gave me a business card and said to call him. I sure as hell will.

I haven't been to crew club in awhile. Glorious is sleezy and fun especially the back room and glory holes.

CHAPTER TWO For a couple of weeks after that first conversation, Pat and I became obsessed with getting knocked up. We read stories and posts on Breeding Zone for hours (and then fucked like animals), learning every sexy trick and every kinky tip we could so that we could start our journey. “I still don’t want anything up my ass,” he told me, adding “I love it when you lick me, but I don’t want to get fucked. That’s going to make it harder to get infected, right?" “It’s not just about fucking and cum. It also needs to get into the bloodstream,” I reminded him. Then I had an idea. “How about this: we get me royally fucked up, used by every sick and nasty fucker we can find until I’m infected. And then we rough up your dick, make a few scrapes or cuts so you’re bleeding, and then we bottle brush my ass so I’m bleeding, too.” His crotch was insanely huge by now, and he was smiling so vibrantly. “And then we will fuck and become one,” he concluded. “It’s kind of beautiful in a way, don’t you think?” I never realized how much of a romantic he was when we first met, when he just looked like an intense and studly construction worker who might be a little rough around the edges. Inside he was such a soft, but right now, one part of him most definitely wasn't soft. I slid closer to him, wrapped one arm around his waist while the other went into that crotch bulge. “I think it’s very romantic,” I told him. “It’s like we will become two parts of the same person.” We kissed and then he rested his forehead against mine, sighing contentedly. “I never thought I would feel like this. I barely knew this even existed. Getting married never came near to how close I feel to you.” His eyes were closed and his voice was quiet, tender. “I love you, too,” I told him, sensing that he’d been holding back just in case. I noticed his eyes were now open, so close to mine, staring deep into my soul. He was also smiling brighter than I’d ever seen before. “You love me?” “As if you even have to ask,” I chuckled. Suddenly his behavior changed, almost as if he was possessed. He lunged at me, we both fell back until he was on top of me, as he held my face in his two big hands. Between hard, wet tongue kisses, he moaned “I fucking love you, I fucking love you so much.” Hearing those words, coming from this beautiful man’s mouth, for me . . . that was a moment that would be forever etched in my mind. I never wanted to forget what it sounded like for Pat to tell me he loved me, although, in honestly it was very unlikely I would forget his declaration. I always considered myself on the good-looking side of average, while Pat’s on an entirely different level. I found it almost unfathomable that he would be so into me. But he was. Lucky me. Anyhow, now that we had a plan, we just needed to begin. Our first stop, in a moment of nostalgia, was the book store where we first hooked-up. Pat’s romantic idea. He wanted to fuck me in the same booth that I’d sucked him off. He also commented he was now kicking himself because he hadn’t fucked me on that occasion, so this was the opportunity to correct the error. We went on a busy Saturday night, the place was buzzing, so that was a good sign. We had to wait a while until we could get into ‘our booth’, so we just stood against the wall, making out and pawing each other like horny teenagers. Other guys walked around us, playfully swatting my ass or grabbing one of us, but we just took in the attention and tried to appear we welcomed it. We needed to convey we would be open to having others join us. Finally we got into our booth. Pat was a little nervous but excited as he told me to strip down to my jock strap. He had planned ahead and wore tear-away nylon trackies, so he quickly removed them but kept his tight tee shirt and boots on. I didn’t mind. While I love being shared, I wasn't necessarily over the moon at the idea of sharing my man. I knew it wasn't fair, but I couldn't help it. Anyway, we were there for me that night, and believe me, Pat's needs would be fully addressed, so there was nothing to worry about. We opened by my sucking his cock just enough to get his dick wet, and then he turned me around and entered my ass, grunting loudly how hot it was and how good it felt. We went all out and put on a good show for the guys in the ABS that night. While Pat nailed me from behind, he angled me closer to the glory hole on the left where a dick was poking through, ordering me to suck it, hoping the guys within hearing range would get the hint that he was in charge of me and that I would do whatever I was ordered. It was a nice dick to start off sucking, not small but not big. Just right to take down my throat, and soon I had a man moaning at both ends. Between the dude with his dick in my mouth and Pat, they were surely drawing us lots of attention. Pat slam fucked me, not holding anything back because he knew that if he tore me a little, my chances of infection were significantly higher. After about five minutes he reached behind himself and opened the door so that the guys wandering the halls or standing listening to our show could also watch. I glanced over my shoulder, to take a quick look before resuming sucking, and saw that there were at least half a dozen men stroking and drooling over us. Probably more that were out of my sight line. “You going to let us use your slut?” I heard one of the men ask Pat. “Fuck yeah, that’s what he’s here for. Trying to get him knocked up,” Pat grunted out. “Your bitch is open for business,” one of the other guys grunted. “Poz loads to the front of the line,” Pat panted. His thrusts were getting more urgent, until he gripped my hips especially tight and plunged in balls-deep, growling as he erupted. “Fucking take my load!” he ordered. I was about to pull off of the dick I was sucking to encourage Pat, but at that moment the dude on the other side of the glory hole started moaning and I knew that he was shooting, too, so I kept my suction up and drained his balls as Pat did the same in my ass. When they were done, I stood up, turned around and opened my mouth to show Pat I hadn't swallowed the guy’s load. A few of the guys outside the booth could also see as much. Then Pat and I kissed passionately, swapping the load back and forth until we’d swallowed it all. Then he gave my ass a squeeze, told me quietly that he loved me, and then turning back to the crowd asked “Who is poz?” Shockingly, every guy that I could see put his hand up. My lucky night. “Good, looks like you’re going to have some fun,” Pat laughed. I looked at the crowd of men and smiled. This is what I loved about book stores and bath houses - every man that I could see was just a regular guy. No pretty boys or high-on-themselves younger types. Just men needing to get their rocks off. And a few of them looked a little sickly, too, which is what Pat had been especially curious about. I knew that he would pick one of them to be the first in me, as indeed he did. Pat pointed to a man nearest the doorway and he immediately joined us in the rather cramped booth. Pat stood as far to the side as possible, still having a good angle to see my face and my ass when he wanted. The man who would be my first infector looked late 50’s, very skinny, definitely sickly looking. Or he was just a junkie. Either way, we knew he had tainted cum and that’s what we were there for. We didn’t bother with any preliminaries, the man just sunk his quite nice looking cock into my cum-lubed hole. I moaned out loud immediately. “Fucking right, this pig loves dick in him, doesn’t he?” he asked Pat. “More than anything,” Pat replied to him, his eyes locked on mine. We both knew that I loved him and his dick more than anything, but why ruin the mood with a little reality? These guys want me to be a filthy whore so that’s what I’ll be for them. “Well, my meds quit on me a while back and the doc has me on nothing right now, so you’re going to get a full charge from me tonight. You okay with that?” he asked, addressing both Pat and me. “Give it to him,” Pat encouraged. “Please, give me that fucked up seed!” I begged. “Poz me!” I demanded, sure that everyone in the book store could hear. And, for that matter, hoping any poz guy in the place would want a crack at me. He didn’t take long, (but then I doubted many of these guys would, if only because they’d all been jacking their dicks as they watched Pat fuck me. He’s hot enough that all of them were likely on the edge - just from his presence. The sick man gripped my hips tight with his bony fingers and grunted as I felt his dick pulse inside of me. “Giving it to you, faggot. Take my disease!” he yelled as his balls drained. He let his dick in me for a minute as his balls finished emptying, and he sort of petted my back, telling me, “I fucking love giving it to chasing pigs like you. Makes fucking so much hotter and you’ve got a great ass to fuck.” With that he slipped out of me, stepped back and disappeared in the sea of men waiting their turn in me. “Who’s next?” Pat hollered. Still bent over, I glanced back over my shoulder to see that every man had his hand in the air. My stomach did flips, I was so excited. I was finally getting used the way I’d always dreamed about. And with this many men, it was certain to be a long and busy night. Just as I finished that thought, another hard cock slipped into my loosened and wet hole.

I love this story, but shouldn’t it be called «A mother in trouble». The brothers have no trouble at all I think. I can hardly wait for the next chapter.

CLUB120 BB Sex Party - Sun., Nov. 12/17 Hey, Rawmen! Yesterday I participated in my nth (I can't remember the exact number at the moment as I sip my morning coffee) Club120 bb sex party. You know what? Like going to Steamworks Toronto, here at Club120 you meet the regular barebackers and also new faces, cock and asses to explore. And those of you who read my posts know I'm a voyeur-explorer. I got to rim ass with freshly deposited cum. This I just LOVE to do. It's better to taste cum rather than lube/Vaseline. I got to suck new dick, and two guys got my load. One said he was really drunk, but, boy, was he uber-slutty. My type of bb guy! He got load #1. The other guy sat on dick while I sitting down and got into a rhythm. When that happens I squirt quickly. It's all GOOD! When I was having a beer (I get hungry and thirsty after a good round of sex), I talked to a very handsome young men who was taking a break too. At the end he gave me a big kiss and told me his name: Zack Acland. Wow, was I amazed! We talked about going from bottoming to topping and vice-versa (remember, I went from 100% bottom in my exclusive relationships to a top now that I'm single). What a really NICE man he is! A beautiful raw time was held within a window of 4 hours. Three such bb parties are being planned for December. OINK!

Mark should get a PA like the stud in the airport.

I've been working a lot of hours lately, trying to build up some cash reserves, so I haven't been online as much as I’d like. But I want to tell you about the last time my boyfriend Steve and I went out to play. We didn't really have anything in mind other than both being horny and hoping to meet up with someone into threesomes. We went to JR’s which isn't really our favorite place—too crowded and snooty. But the guys who go there are usually cute. It seems to attract a younger crowd than most places in Dallas. We met this kid who turned out to be a senior at SMU. So I'm thinking he's 21 or 22 at the oldest. His name was Brian. He was kinda short—5'7”—curly brown hair, with a big smile, and great personality. Besides that he had a cute Butt and a nice bulge in his Levi’s. We talked a while—each bought the others a round of beer. But it's hard to talk with it so loud; and besides, Steve and I wanted to do more than talk. Steve suggested we go outside to smoke a joint. We walked and talked, sharing the weed as we went. Steve got right to the point and asked Brian if the three of us could go over to his hotel. He'd already told us where he was staying, and it wasn't too far. The guy jumped at the suggestion. We hopped in Steve's car and drove over. When we got in his room we fell on the bed in a tangle. We were all over each other. He was obviously horny, feeling good, and ready to play. Of course, we wanted to POZ him. We got out of our duds pretty quickly. Steve and I went to work on Brian. I sucked his Dick, and Steve licked his Balls. I swung around to the 69 position, more to get out of Steve's way than because I wanted my Dick sucked. Steve took the cue and turned his attention to Brian's Ass. He poked his tongue in good and deep and pulled Brian back upon him. Brian moaned, having the time of his life—and, more important, let his guard down. I moved off his Dick to lick his Balls—nibbling them gently so that Brian couldn’t decide if he was feeling pleasure or pain. Steve had two fingers up Brian’s Butt, and the Youth responded by alternately rimming and finger-fucking me. Steve changed position. His Dick was aimed squarely at Brian's Butthole. Steve spat into his palm, held it out to me, and my saliva blended with his. He rubbed our Spit onto his Shat and Brian's Manpussy and plowed in. "Don't you have a condom?" Brian didn't like being barebacked. "You're safe aren't you? I mean, I'm not gonna catch anything from you, am I?" Steve had to throw him off guard. “I’m clean. And I always fuck safe." Damn, I coulda shot right then! My face was inches away from where my Boyfriend's Dick was sliding in and out of this cute healthy guy. I knew Steve was aiming to POZ him. Steve pumped him long and slow for a while. I went to work on his Balls and Nips while kissing him—keeping him distracted while Steve went in for the Kill. Steve tensed up and got that glassy look he always does when he’s about to shoot. After Steve pulled out, I slipped in. I love fucking a Dude whom someone’s just Creamed. It's so hot screwing a NEG Manhole bathed in the Lube of another’s POZ Cum. I was so boned up I didn't last long. Steve and I lay down on our bellies, and Brian fucked us. He felt good inside me—even though I'd just shot my Wad. What may have been the last NEG Load of his nubile life erupted in Steven. We all dozed on his bed for a while. When we awoke it was time for Round Two. Again Stevie and I fucked our POZ Loads into him. I went first. Again Brian waited until he had both our Loads in him before he shot—fucking his creamy NEG spooge into me. We wished Brian well at SMU (and prayed that we’d POZZED him). When we got home we were still horned over sharing the Gift that Keeps on Giving. We had to celebrate by Trading Strains one more time.

5. Rod "Let's enjoy how good this can feel," I said. My balls were pressed against Jay's asshole, and my dickhead was buried deep in his guts. It was already dripping a steady stream of pre-cum into him. The boy had been hungry to get fucked, signaling it by grinding his fuzzy ass against my face, desperate for every bit of my tongue. I was happy that he had not mentioned pulling out, much less a condom. The only trick now was to get at least one load inside of him before he started to think about the implications of unsafe sex with a strange man. Or, perhaps he was one of the beautiful, naive boys that had become so wonderfully common over the past few years. Raised on a steady diet of bareback porn and little to no guidance on safer sex, they hardly even knew to ask about my status or for a condom. "Oh fuck," Jay groaned again, as my cock pushed a little deeper. Every inch of him was still virgin territory, a landscape of pleasure that I was going to get to explore, enjoy, and ultimately poison with my toxic loads. "You feel so good inside of me," he said. "Come here, boy." I wrapped my arms around his torso, and pulled him down. Up close, I could see his green eyes, framed by the black glasses he wore. He hadn't taken them off when we had gotten undressed; and it helped him seem a little older than the just-barely-eighteen that I feared he was. I didn't bother to take them off. Jay naturally sought out my mouth, and we enjoyed a deep intimate kiss. I allowed his tongue into my mouth and felt him explore it. "This feels so good," I said, in between our making out. "I'm so glad I can do this with you." It was shameless, but it didn't matter. I had paid dearly for the pleasure of his hole and there had been a premium for the privilege of pozzing him up. The last thing I wanted was for him to feel anything less than treasured by me. For the rest of the night, I would constantly remind him of the pleasure he was getting. Hopefully, he would remember this visceral, animal enjoyment of sex. Tomorrow, there would be an intellectual fear, of the risks he had taken, but by then, it would be too late. "Fuck, Rod. Your cock. Inside me," Jay said, as he pushed himself back up to ride my dick like an experienced slut. I needn't have worried about the G. He was flying on the G. It would further reduce the chances that Jay would ask about a condom. Of course, they were remote in the first place. Even I couldn't turn down the feeling of a thick raw cock in my hole, and I was mostly top. Jay on the other hand had all the makings of a true bottom. The lure of raw cock and fertile seed would be too hard for him to resist even sober, much less with the GHB further fueling his depraved needs. Any second thoughts I might have had about dosing Jay were quickly dissipating as he thrust his hole against my body, pushing my cock deeper into his body. He was riding me hard and fucking himself deep all at the same time. He was smiling, his eyes closed in the pleasure of having another man's cock deep in his hole. Of course, his dick was also betraying his base emotions. It was sticking straight up, hard with the slightest hint of pre-cum at the tip. I wanted Jay to have fun tonight. Not so much that I would pull out of him, but I wanted him to always associate tonight with pleasure. Of course, this was not entirely altruism on my part. I wanted Jay to associate pleasure with bareback sex. I wanted him to equate partying with gratification. I must have been staring at him, because when he finally opened his eyes again, he paused for a moment. "This is cool, right?" he asked. His voice quivered a bit; he was afraid the answer would be a no, and his moment of happiness would be shattered. "Hell yeah," I said, pushing my cock back inside of him. He gasped, his dick throbbed, and he clenched his muscles around my shaft. I could feel how much he needed a cock inside of him. "Feels so good to be inside you. To feel you like I really wanted to." "You wanted me?" he asked. He was at that age where every man was beautiful, but so few of them knew it. His innocence was charming and made my balls ache for the possibility to defile him. In between the waves of pleasure radiating out from my shaft, I remembered that I needed to cum inside of him. It was important that I did it before he began to wonder about getting fucked raw. The GHB I did would make it harder to cum, but this was a challenge that I relished. "Yeah," I said. "Fucking hot young man." "Thanks," he said. He blushed. "It's just..." "Your first time, right?" I asked. I already knew the answer; even if he had never said it out right, he had hinted at it. "Yeah," he said. "And?" I asked. "Do you like it? Getting fucked?" I reached out and grabbed his cock. It was shorter than me, maybe only six or seven inches, but it was still thick enough to have some weight. Plus, it was filled with blood. It was stiff, hard, and masculine. "Your dick says you like it." "Yeah," he said. "I do." He pushed his body against my hips, forcing my cock deeper into him. "It feels amazing. Like..." He trailed off, his eyes closing, as he got lost in the sensation of my dick sliding in and out of his ass. He didn't know it, but he had already lost everything that would be precious to him: his innocence and virginity, his health, and his sobriety. In addition to my cock deep in his hole and my toxic pre-cum leaking into him, the drugs were also coursing through his blood. Of course, this was just the beginning for Jay. There would be plenty more of everything for him later. He'd get more dick, more infected cum, and plenty more drugs to ease his transition from good boy to dirty whore. Just thinking about Jay getting used and degraded got my dick pulsing. There was the familiar tingle at the tip as my dirty fantasies and Jay's eager fucking pushed me closer and closer to the edge of orgasm. "You're enjoying it too, I think," Jay said. I smiled. "I am. It feels good to be inside you. I'm glad you are letting me share this experience with you." I pushed my cock deeper into Jay, eliciting a groan of pleasure from him. It was a low, deep, intense groan, enough for me to feel it in the center of my dick. I tried my best, but it was too much for me. My balls had already clenched up and were ready to unload. "Ohhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuck," he groaned again. It was another deep-shaft massage for me, and I stopped holding back. "Oh fuck, yes," I grunted. A volley of sperm coursed down the length of my shaft, and erupted into Jay. "Fuuuuuuuck," he continued, at the exact same moment my toxic sperm shot into his ass. He wouldn't be able to feel my orgasm, unless I let him know. But, it wasn't time to tell him I was cumming in him. At least not yet. It would come, hopefully after I had a chance to give him a second or even third load. "You feel so fucking good," I said, through clenched teeth, trying not to reveal my body-shaking orgasm. I was happy, because the young boy's hole had been anointed with another man's cum. Jay was just extraordinarily unlucky that my cum happened to be unmedicated, high-viral-load, dirty pozjuice. I slammed my cock back into Jay, shooting another jet of warm cream into his hole. "Oh fuck," Jay finally said. It was the same word, but a different tone of voice. He was back in control of himself, no longer giving himself over to the sexual beast that we had unleashed. "That is so fucking hot. Your cock. So hard. In my hole." "So hot and wet," I said, completing his sentence. "It's hard not to want to go all the way." "I know. I want to feel you cum inside me." I smiled, and nodded. He continued. "But I want to enjoy this ride a long, long time." "Don't worry boy," I said. "I'm good for several loads." "It just..." He stammered a bit, the sex demon was re-asserting itself. "so fucking hot to feel you inside me." He leaned down. A bit of my shaft pulled out of him, and my dickhead rubbed some of my sperm into his ass. "So...right," he said. "I know." My cock was throbbing as we talked and gently working my load into the boy. He had leaned all the way down, his face now only a few inches from mine. Even in the low light of the patio, I saw the familiar glazed look on his face. He was G'ed out, and every sensation would have dark, sexual overtones for him. It was a seductive sensation; he would spend the rest of his life chasing after this feeling. It was the feeling of being a little high and a lot horny, the horniness giving him permission to chase after pure pleasure. "I just...I just....want you." He bit his lip, trying to deny himself the pleasure he was feeling. "I want you in me. Just like this." I risked going a little further. "You like my pre-cum in you?" "Oh fuck yeah," Jay said. He pushed and forced more of my shaft back into his hole. "Oh yeah," he moaned, his eyes closing in pleasure. I stopped worrying. I had gotten the all-important first load into him. It counted for bragging rights; the next load and the ones that followed would just be practice, re-enforcing Jay's very first fuck. "You inside me. Your pre-cum dripping into me." I smiled. Aiden would be pleased at how Jay was turning out. He might have been a bit shy at first and uncertain about the possibilities of two males having fun together. But he was learning quickly and getting used to how good a dick up his ass could feel. He was fucking himself hard on my cock. "Fuck me, please, Rod. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. Just fucking fuck me," he grunted. I slammed my cock into him. If he kept this up, between the dirty talk and the tight fuzzy hole on my dick, I was going to cum a second time. "Please man. Give it to me. Give me that hard cock," Jay murmured. He was still pressed against me, his lips right against my ear. He was just whispering, but he was close enough for me to hear every desperate syllable. "Oh fuck, Rod. Don't take it out of me. Your fucking dick, Rod, it's inside me." He reached down between his legs and found the margin between us, where my cock stretched open his hole and entered his body. I felt his finger press against my shaft. He only succeeded in making me drip even more of my pre-cum into his hole. "Oh fuck Rod," he whispered. Jay's body was pressed against mine. He was shaking, but whether from fear, excitement, pleasure or a mixture of all three, I couldn't tell. I pulled him closer to me and his warm skin pressed against mine. He was clenching his hole tight around my cock as hard as he could, not wanting a single millimeter of my cock to slide out of him. "Relax boy. This can go on as long as you need it to," I whispered into his ear. His torso relaxed a bit, but his hole was just needy as before. "Please, Rod. Give it to me. Give me all of it." It was easy to convince myself that he wasn't talking just about my cock, but about everything that my cock stood for: the drugs I indulged in, the forbidden fantasies that I enacted, the money I traded for sex, and the virus that I transmitted with every load of cum. I gave him a long kiss. "I'll give you everything you've ever dreamt of." Of course, nightmares were also dreams. It wasn't my business to know Jay's nightmares; it was my business to act out my fantasies. "But just for now. For me." "Yes?" Jay asked, anticipating a request from me. "Just enjoy yourself. Just focus on the pleasure." "I want to you focus on the pleasure too, Rod. I want to make you happy." "Don't worry," I replied. "You're doing a fine job. A damn fine job making me happy." Something clicked for me at that moment. I remembered that I was paying for this. There was no obligation for me to do anything but enjoy myself. It was my time to be a selfish, greedy fucker, and to use Jay as the partied-up fucktoy that he was. "Oh fuck," I grunted, and pushed my dick further into Jay. I felt the spooge already up there slide past my dickhead. "Oh fuck, Rod. Keep it in me." Did he not know how hard it was not to understand his sex-crazed demands as anything other than begging to be pozzed up? "Give it to me." "Of course, Jay," I said. My cock went back into the depths of his hole. My engorged dickhead and thick shaft pressed my first gift deeper into Jay. Jay deserved it. He was still young and he would have many years of spreading the virus before he would succumb to the ravages of drugs and illness. I wanted my seed to spread, and Jay was the latest in a long line of vessels by which I would infect my entire world. "Fuck, that feels amazing," Jay groaned. "Fucking amazing." "You want more of it?" I said. Jay just nodded; he was gasping for breath in perfect synchrony with my strokes. "Come on," I continued. "Sit on it." I gently pushed him back up, where his body weight and gravity conspired to force even more of my shaft into his body. It was also very clear just how turned-on Jay was. His dick was sticking straight up, just as hard as my cock was. And, just like my cock, there was a bead of pre-cum at the tip. I ran my finger across it, then licked my finger. It tasted clean and fresh; there was no hint of the virus that contaminated my semen. At least, there was no hint yet. "Oh fuck," Jay moaned, as he settled down onto my cock. "So fucking big. So deep in me." "Just relax," I said. "Just enjoy the feeling of getting fucked. Of my cock deep inside of you." Jay closed his eyes, threw his head back, and grunted in pure pleasure. I wanted to spend all night fucking the boy. I wanted to massage my load into him, make sure that my seed found fertile soil to colonize and grow. But, Aiden would be out shortly to check on us, and he would more plans for Jay. It was a much higher fee to have exclusive use of a boy's hole, and I had yet to meet the boy that wasn't improved with the seed of several men soaking into him. I reached down and played with Jay's dick. The boy had a nice dick, a good length plus a thick, meaty shaft. He was still hard and was still dripping pre-cum. It made my own cock throb to think how turned-on Jay was, and how much he deserved several more loads in him. I would have to cum soon if I wanted one of those to be a second one from me. "Oh fuck Jay," I grunted, as he started to ride my cock, practically milking me for every drop of pre-cum I could give him. "Fucking ride that goddamn cock." "Oh fuck," Jay groaned again. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw the patio door slide open. But I didn't care; Edward threw these parties specifically for us to bareback whoever we wanted and get to breed their holes. Nailing an innocent neg boy on the balcony was not just tolerated, it was expected. "Oh hell yes," he grunted. He had either not seen what I had, or had ignored it. I pushed my dick against his hips, forcing myself deep into him. I held it there, just long enough to feel the familiar, wonderful tingle of an impending orgasm. Jay instinctively knew what to do, and began to rock to and fro on my dick, massaging me to the very edge of orgasm. "Oh god," I moaned. "This is fucking amazing." I stopped trying to hold back any longer. He was practically begging me to cum into him. He didn't care that I was poz. Or, rather, I knew he wouldn't care. He was high on G and his ass would be hungry like never before. The GHB had activated pathways of pleasure that had never been triggered before, and Jay was reveling in the infinitely familiar yet profoundly new sensations. He moaned, "Oh fuck. Give it to me please!" "Oh hell yeah," I grunted. "Oh Hell YEAH!" I turned my head to one side for a second, and I saw Aiden standing just behind Jay, where the young man couldn't see. He smiled at me and gave me a two-thumbs-up sign. Any lingering doubt about permission was erased; Jay's pimp had just given me clearance to seed the young man's hole. Now, all that mattered was getting off and filling Jay with my toxic seed. "Come on, Rod," Jay grunted, "Come on. Give me all of it." The tingle of orgasm had grown, and I was only seconds away from exploding in his ass for the second time tonight. In the quest to infect a boy, depth of seeding was important, as was the virulence and potency of the seed. But nothing really made up for sheer quantity. The more toxic seed I pumped into the whore-boy, the better his chances of getting infected. I pushed my dick as deep as I could and let my animal instincts take over. My balls pulled up, tightened, and a spurt of semen started to barrel down the length of my shaft. "OH HELL YEAH," I grunted, almost loud enough to penetrate the windows of the rooms around me. I didn't care. I was breeding a hot young stud, filling him with my pozcum, and there was nothing between us to protect him. "OH HELL YEAH," I repeated. A second spurt of cum shot down the length of my dick, and deep into Jay's hungry hole. "Oh god," Jay mumbled. "It feels so good." He was having trouble processing all the sensations that were colliding: his first time on GHB, the first night with another man, and certainly the first time getting fucked using cum as a lube. I wasn't surprised that he wasn't able to say much. It didn't matter. My dick was still dribbling my virulent seed into the boy, which was only making the feelings more intense. "I don't want to stop. "Oh yeah," I said. The initial intensity of the orgasm had been expended in launching my seed deep into Jay's ass. The furious urgency had been dealt with, and it was time to focus on my dick. I was rubbing my shaft against every inch of Jay's ass, and working my slime into the boy. "Oh fuck, this is nice," I said. "Hell yeah," Jay said. "It's so warm. So comfortable inside me." "It feels so good. How hot your hole is. How wet you are." "It's fucking hot." Jay relaxed his legs a bit, which only pushed my dick a bit further into him. "So hard." "And so deep," I said. "Nice show men," a voice suddenly said. "A very nice show." It was a new voice, one that had not been with us before. I turned to the side, and there was Aiden, less than an arm's breadth from us. Jay also turned to the sound of Aiden's voice. He turned so fast that my dick nearly fell out of him; only me holding onto his waist avoided that fate. "Oh fuck," he said, the tone was one of fear and uncertainty. "I'm sorry, man. I'm so fucking sorry." "What are you sorry for, Jay?" Aiden asked. He was now just wearing a pair of boxers, the light blue fabric was nearly a perfect match to his eyes. "I mean. Me. Your friend. This," Jay stammered. His asshole was clenched tight around my shaft; he might have been embarrassed by being discovered mid-fuck, but he wasn't going to give up my pole. "This is exactly how I had hoped it would turn out. You men enjoying each other. Each other's bodies." He turned to me. "How's it for you?" he asked. "Fucking amazing," I said. "That's what I like to hear," Aiden said. "Seems like you boys are getting along just fine. But you may want to join the party soon. Our friend Tina just showed up, and I'm sure Jay would enjoy meeting her." "I'm sure he would," I said. "Nor would I mind hanging out with her a bit." Jay looked confused, but I didn't care. I'd explain a bit later what Tina was, and show him just how good it could make him feel. "I'll leave you boys alone. Seems like you don't need much help having fun." "See you in a bit," I said. Jay was still clenched around my dick, not yet ready to give it up. I'd have to ease him into the idea of going back to the party. The one carrot I could dangle for him was the promise that he'd be fucked some more. "You want to take a break?" I asked. "See what the party's like?" "I just," he stammered. "I just like this so much." "I know," I said. "And there's plenty more time for this. Time to do it with me, if you want." He nodded. "I guess." He rocked back and forth on my shaft. I could feel the two loads squish back and forth. "Do you need to get off? I mean, do you want to cum?" I reached down and played with his cock. He was still hard and there was more pre-cum at the tip. I licked the pre-cum off my finger, savoring the sweet, innocent flavor. It was going to be one of the last times Jay could claim "innocent" as a description. The gathered guests would be hungry for a fresh piece of ass like Jay. "I already came," I said. "Twice." "Fuck," Jay said. He was quiet, but his ass stayed wrapped around my dick. "Fuck," he repeated. "I've never even cum in a girl's mouth." "And now you've got two loads from me in your ass." "I know," he said. He was still rocking back and forth on my cock. "Two loads. Inside me." His dick was hard in my hand. He was still trying to fathom what I had just told him, and what it meant for his future. "Fuck man." "You ok?" I asked. "Yeah," he grunted, almost more an animal sound than a human voice. "I am," he said. He was still rocking back and forth on my shaft, stimulating my dick and almost daring me to cum a third time. "Really good." "Let's go inside," I said. "I think you're going to enjoy this party. I think you're going to enjoy it a lot." "This is already been amazing," he said. I gently lifted him off my shaft. It came out clean and glossy, slicked down by my cum. "It's just," "Not what you expected?" I asked. He was a stranger in a very strange land indeed now, and I had to remember that. Jay was learning the norms of how men had sex, and it would be a many more nights like this before he had the same instincts as I did. "Yeah," Jay said. He leaned in and kissed me. "But, so hot. You inside me." "My load in you." "Two of your loads in me."

My apologies for the first version of this story. If the moderators will kindly indulge me, I'd like to rewrite parts of this and make it better. Thank you. 1997 I was 23 when I graduated college and landed a great job in a Midwestern city. I was young, not bad-looking and optimistic about life in general. I was (and still am) gay, but had no gay friends or any gay experience - which was fine. My greatest love at that time was routine: I loved doing the same thing every day in the same way. I'll share some wisdom with you now: your rut is a gift. Be happy if you're in a rut because that means nothing is disrupting your life. Visits to the dentist, colds, funerals, accidents, and so on take you out of your routine. The downside to this way of life is that you also have to let happy diversions go by. It can be a lonely philosophy because it means politely declining invitations to parties, happy hour gatherings or anything spontaneous. It's a sacrifice I was always willing to make. On this particular day I got out of work at 5:15 PM, as always, and drove home the same route I regularly took, when suddenly my car started to make a weird noise. Panic rose in my chest as the noise got increasingly loud. At that moment I was driving through a heavily-Mexican neighborhood and was near an auto mechanic shop called 'Mendez and Sons', so I pulled in thinking to myself 'Shit! I'll miss the TV reruns I had intended to watch that evening', but first I had to be able to get home. As I parked the car I glanced around the garage. Clearly it had been in business for a few years and it wasn't all that busy. Turning off the engine and noticed a little puff of smoke escaping from under the hood. A guy about my age came out from inside the garage and greeted me asking "You got a problem?" He was Latin, tall, skinny and had ears that were so large, they seemed to protrude comically. "I think so. The engine just started making a banging noise and I just saw some smoke from under the hood." "I see." I tried to read the inflection of his voice. Was this super bad? I couldn't exactly afford a new car now. "Can you take a look at it?" "Let me get my brother," he replied. I hated this. I wanted to be home, ordering Chinese food and watching my shows. And then I saw the brother. He was probably 30 and gorgeous, had a trace of a goatee, light brown skin and was at least 6'3". He did not resemble his younger brother except that the two of them were a similar height. "Hi, I'm Kevin. Can you take a look at my car?" "El told me about your problem and it sounds like an issue with your rings or your carburetor to me. That takes time to repair and we close in an hour." "Oh." I could barely believe how much this sucked. I guess I could call a cab or try to get the car to another garage which was open late. He saw the defeat in my face and suggested "Tell you what. Pull into that first bay and I'll do what I can now." I did and looked around. All the workers were tall, Latin and about the same shade of brown, and they were all young and handsome -- except for big-eared 'El'. They wore matching blue coveralls. The helpful guy with whom I had just spoken approached me, wiping his hands with a rag. "I'm Mike. I guess I run the place and all these guys are my little brothers." "Who's the dad?" "Oh, the 'Mendez' in the name of this place is my mom. She owns the shop -- got it from one of the guys she married. She's Mexican and loved marrying and making babies with white guys. I'm the oldest and so it's pretty much MY place." That explained a lot. As curious as I was to hear more, I wanted to get out of here and be home. I popped the hood and let Mike get to work. "We got a waiting room to your right. There's a TV, magazines and a pop machine." I went there. The TV was on a Spanish-speaking channel and I didn't bother changing it. I just watched and fell into kind of a trance from the monotony of all the quick talking that I couldn't understand. I must have nodded off because eventually big Mike had to shake me awake. I forgot where I was for a second. "The good news is that it's just a few bad hoses that need replaced. Won't cost you too much. Bad news is that we don't have one of them and had to order it. It might be tomorrow when we get it or the next day." "Oh. Well I guess I need the number of a cab then." "Here's an idea. Come home with us. It's a big house right up the street and Mama always cooks lots of food. There'll be a bed for you to sleep in and everything." No. I wanted to go home. But this was such a nice gesture that I pretty much had to accept the invitation. "Okay, great. Thanks. Let's go." "It'll be fine. You'll see. Come on. Do you work tomorrow? I can drop you off." "Yeah, but nobody is ever there on Fridays. I can take a vacation day and just report it Monday." "Then that's that. Let me lock up. Go wait outside with the guys." So I stood on the sidewalk with the foursome who all introduced themselves: Mark, Matt, Luke and, of course, El, who stood right next to me like we were old buddies or something. Close up, I could see that he'd pierced his giant ear several times. Why he wanted to draw attention to those things was beyond me, but I was a guest and had no right to judge. Mike finished up with his nightly duties and joined us. This was their routine, and I respected that. We all turned a corner and headed up a hill. Mike took me back and told me to retie my shoe or something so the others could move a little ahead in the dying daylight. He wanted to talk privately. "I have another brother. He is a useless human being who spends all his time in the basement playing video games. He resents me because I wouldn't hire him. He has so many felonies for drugs and shit that I can't trust him around tools and shit. All my brothers have records. Assault, DUIs, domestic violence, and shoplifting. They're all good men with bad mistakes in their past. I've been charged with rape twice, but they were just bitches who were mad that I wouldn't fuck them a second time. Charges were dropped, but my name must be on some registry somewhere I'm sure. Sucks." "God, I'm so boring compared to your family. I do nothing and aspire to nothing except to live a normal life." "Did you ever model? You're not built, but you've got the kind of hair that could sell shampoo to bald men." El kept turning around and looking at me from a few feet ahead. He seemed to want to hang but with us, but Mike gave him a look to stay ahead of us. "You all have biblical names except for El, What's that about?" "His real name is "Luke", but we call him 'El' because he's got big ears like an elephant. I remember the man my mom brought home to make him. Ugliest motherfucker ever. He didn't last long, but then baby El showed up and he's family after all. But I'l probably have to let him go soon. He's sick and has no plans to get himself better. Poor bastard." We were approaching the house. This was my last chance to say something. "I'm gay, Mike." "Like I already didn't know that. We're a very sexual people in this area and can pick up on lots of clues." Then we got up the steps to steps of a pretty impressive house, Mike moved to the front and opened the giant door. The Mom greeted us looking slightly peeved. She was an older Mexican lady with a bright red wig and high heels. Big Mike stopped to talk to her in heated Spanish, but she was pissed and made a motion to a stack of Pizza Hut boxes on the kitchen table. She blurted out a few abuses, but they didn't seem to bother any of the brothers. El come up to my side and told me that her date for the night had canceled on her. He put his hand on my back and told me that we were all banished to the basement for the night. He and Mike led me down into the basement, which had been nicely finished with plush carpeting, four big sofas and a huge TV. In front of the TV was the guy who I guessed was the unemployable brother. He barely glanced up and looked annoyed at my presence. "Goddamn, guys. You couldn't find a decent woman to bring?" "This is going to be a 'guys only' night, Peter. So shut the fuck up," El said sharply. Mike spread out the pizza boxes and told us all to dig in. I ate a piece in the time it took the others to wolf down as many as three. Well, they worked hard and probably didn't get much time to have lunch. "Movie!" somebody called out. El took it upon himself to hit the remote and suddenly we were watching a hetero porn. It was kind of old and there were no condoms in sight. Big, beefy dudes fucked little petite beauties. Although it wouldn't have been my choice for a shared movie experience, it wasn't anything that I would call repulsive. It was set in a locker room. El fished a huge bottle of tequila out of a cabinet and we passed it around. I could barely get the first swallow down, but the second went down better. the third was great. Except for the stupid video, this was all in all, a very pleasant experience. I took a minute to excuse myself and use the basement bathroom. When I got back, I noticed they had all taken their shoes off and three of them were rubbing their crotches. I played it cool and didn't stare. I was getting a bit of a boner myself, but not because I was in the presence of so many hard dicks belonging to hot men. We had almost polished off the whole bottle of booze when the loser brother piped up and said "So, are we going to fuck him soon? I got plans later." Mike leaned close and whispered "You don't have to do anything you don't want to. If you're scared, go up to the first bedroom on the left and lock the door. They're all drunk and kind of crazy." And then Mike stood up and spoke to the group. "Ask Kevin if wants to do it with us first". Mike looked right at Peter and added "Ask nicely." "Dude, can I fuck you now. Please?" He stood up and started getting undressed. I had no idea what to think -- so I let my instincts do the thinking for me. I was incredibly aroused. "OK. But I've never been fucked before." That caused some general rumbling and whispers among the brothers. "Get on the floor and on your knees," Peter instructed. I was still fully-clothed, but did as I was told. Peter was completely naked when he walked over to me with his big boner bouncing with every step. "Here we go," I thought to myself. He turned around and said "Eat my ass." What? I'd never ever thought of doing that. Not ever. He was mostly hairless back there. I put my face between his butt cheeks and started putting my tongue on his hole. The taste wasn't as bad as I thought it would. It was a little sweaty though. He groaned a little and that gave me confidence to really go for it. I kissed his little pucker and then put my tongue as far into the hole as far as I could. "Oh God, yes! The good thing about Mike bringing gay dudes here is that they will always eat ass. Girls never will. Feels so good. Stop now or I'll cum." I pulled away and remained on my knees. He turned back around and put that giant hard dick against my lips with the order "Suck that, fucker." This was harder than just using my lips and tongue. I had to open wide and get as much of his organ into my mouth as I could. He put his hands on my head and urged me on further. I was afraid that he was going to insist that I take it all, but he seemed happy with how far I got. He started thrusting his hips back and forth faster and faster. "Oh SHIT! I'm gonna CUM!" He gripped my head even tighter and made one final jab before I felt the warm, thick fluid in my mouth. My first taste of semen. He stayed still and it just kept filling my mouth. I swallowed. "Damn! That was nice. Sorry I didn't get a chance to fuck your virgin ass, but I couldn't hold it in anymore." He got dressed and I wiped my mouth on my shirt. When I looked around, I saw that were all standing around naked, hard and stroking. I thought it was weird that they were enjoying the sight of their brother have sex. I guess this had happened before. Regularly. Mike announced he was next. "Take off your clothes and get back on the floor. Matt, go get one of the pool towels from the closet upstairs." He sat down on the couch and I was just there kneeling before him. Naked. He stretched one leg out and said, "Rub my feet. They ache." I guess this is what we were doing until the towel arrived. I massaged his giant bare foot and he made sounds of pure pleasure, "Suck my toes." That was my first taste of toe. I did it. It wasn't nasty at all....a mixture of soap and maybe some sweaty funk. I did both feet, and about the time I was finishing-up Matt appeared with the towel. What now? "That felt awesome. Women don't do that shit either. Now eat my ass for a little bit." He remained seated on the couch and spread his legs. I was so hard, I was afraid I'd cum right then and there. Moving forward a bit, I approached eating his ass in the same manner I had undertaken when I serviced Peter. However, as I liked Mike more than Peter, I probably put more passion into the service. I should mention Mike's ass crack was abundantly hairier than his brother's. After just a minute or so of being serviced Mike surprised me when he called out "Stop. Stop." I backed away as he stood. For the first time I received a close view of his penis. It was bigger than any of the others'. "Just suck it for a few seconds. I want to save my cum for your insides." I swallowed the head and maybe two inches of the shaft when he stood, spread the towel on the floor and told me to lay on my back. Producing a tube of lotion from somewhere, he smeared a bit on his fat dick head, as well as squirting a big glob on my ass. "Work that in a little. We'll try to make this as easy on you as possible." And then his huge body hovered over mine, blocking out the overhead light. I felt that dick prod my hole. 'Here we go', I thought as he shoved it in. The pain almost killed me. I tried to scream, but only a gasp of air came out of my mouth. Mike was not insensate - his cock lodged in my ass, he remained perfectly still, stroking my legs and lower torso as he cooed "The worst is over. Relax, relax." As much as I tried, I couldn't get used to it, but even as I thought I had reached the end of my endorance, the 'adjustment' was happening, so when Mike's cock resumed fucking my hole, I only whimpered a few times, and my protests were far less intense. An expert in calming bottoms, Mike gently urged "SShh. Sshhh. It'll feel better soon. I promise." And he was right. It started to not be awful and then it started to feel good. I knew I would cum soon and hoped Mike would also. Within minutes he had gone from a gentle fucking motion to a very vigorous assault on my ass. I shot my load right before he did. Inside. He let himself collapse fully on top of my body. He was heavy, but I felt pure bliss. Maybe soreness as well, but mostly happiness. At last it had happened to me. When Mike and I disengaged and got to our feet, I noticed two points, first, there was a big circle of blood in the middle of the towel, and second, of the spectator brothers, only El was still present. Addressing the two of us, Mike said to me "Go to the bathroom and clean up a little, Kevin," as he then turned to El and asked "Where did everybody go?" "They shot their loads while you were fucking him," El replied. Mike announced he was going to shower and go to bed, but before he left he said "You are El's now. Good night and have fun." He picked up the bloody towel and left. I went to the bathroom and used wet toilet paper to wipe up my ass and legs. When I got back, El was standing there with my clothes bunched in his arms. "Let's go up to my room." I followed him up a few floors and couldn't help but notice how bony his body was. His butt was perfect though. I hoped he wanted it eaten too. Once we were under the covers, he started smothering me with kisses. I worried that my mouth had had asses and dicks and cum in it. But he knew that and had seen everything. I kissed him with what I was feeling like was passion. He was really turning me on. "You know why they always make me go last? It's because I have AIDS." I guess I probably already knew that. "We've shared so many people, that I'm pretty sure all of us have the virus -- even the Great Mike. I'm the only one with symptoms so they make me the final guy to fuck. We don't have to, but I sure would like to have sex with you, Kevin." "Yes. I want you to fuck me." I've never been so certain of something. I kissed his entire body, head to toe, giving El the highest level of service I could, after which, as I lay on my back, El crouched between my legs, lifted them up, leaned forward, and entered my hole. It didn't hurt nearly as bad this time around. I really got a chance to enjoy being fucked, and we grunted, groaned and moaned in delight. Then my cock blew its load - for a second time that night, which apparently triggered El's explosion as he muttered "Oh yeah, baby. I'm giving you my seed...right....NOW!" It was the most intense moment of my life. I now understood why it's not a terrible idea to break routine once and a while. We just stayed in that position and kissed for a long time. "Just so you know...your car's already fixed. Mike tricked you, but I'm so glad he did. You're part of the Mendez family. It's in your DNA now." We were falling asleep, but my final thought was that I sure hoped my car would break down again soon.

Your first name : Matt Your cell number (for texts only): +447967503047 A location (be at least as specific as a zip UK, London, Glasgow, Newcastle Times you're generally not available: any can travel Age: 27 Height: 5'8" Weight: 155lbs Ethnicity: British BBRTS - UKBttmCumDump Kik - bbrtcum twitter - UKBttmCumDump

Part 7 The rest of the week went by uneventful. I wasn’t called back into my boss’s office the day after getting pozzed by the client, so I guess he was happy with that meeting. Friday came and I knew I had a standing appointment with the boss at the sleazy hotel. After work I headed home and got ready, had a couple of cocktails to help relax me. Time slipped by quickly and I headed out. I got the the hotel with about five minutes to spare. Parking, I noticed that the lot was fuller than it normally was, which led me to wonder if he had some guests with him. As I got out and headed to the door, I saw the Marine again. “Damn faggot, you can’t get enough cock huh" he yelled at me. I just put my head down and moved to the door. Suddenly, I felt his hot breathe on my neck. “Don’t you remember what I said last time, faggot?” he asked. I nodded. “Tell me then.” “AIDS kills.” He started walking away laughing. I knocked on the motel room door and waited, over come with shame. What I was doing, whoring my ass to all these poz men? My boss opened the door and motioned for me to come in. “I was wondering if you had forgotten about our meeting,” he remarked. “No, not at all, Sir. I was held up in a bit of traffic,” I answered, even as I knew I was lying to him. He was already naked. I watched his furry ass as he walked to the bed. I immediately was hard in my pants. He turned as sat on the corner of the bed, balls hanging as his cock started to twitch to life. I started to undress, slowly removing each piece of clothing I was wearing. Once I was naked, I walked over to him, my cock pointing the way. With out words, I dropped to my knees, between his open legs. His cock felt heavy in my hands as I gripped it around the base with both. I could feel his eyes on me as I lifted the engorged head to my mouth. Stretching out my tongue, I licked the head of this cock, slowly, savoring the musk, a mixture of crotch sweat, piss and pre-cum. As I cleaned his cock, the head began to pump more pre-cum out of his piss slit. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and slowly took the head in, wrapping my lips around the spot where the shaft meets the ridge of his cock head. I sucked just a little, not moving, just sucking a little as if his cock was a massive straw. Pre-cum oozed out and coated my tongue. My mouth began to produce a large amount of spit, that mixed with my bosses pre-cum. I could feel his hips more, thrusting towards me as I teased the head of his cock. He was moaning. “Suck me please,” he begged me. I slowly push my lips a bit further down his shaft, until I felt his cock head hit the back of my throat. I slowly moved back, licking the under part of this cock with my tongue as it slid out of my mouth. I could see that his cock was wet from spit just shy of half way. I slid my mouth back down is cock, then pulled back when he hit the back of my throat again. I repeated this over and over, picking up more speed as I did. He was thrusting his hips more, forcing his cock into my mouth more. The head popped into my mouth. Feeling this, he pushed more causing more of his shaft to slide into my mouth, until I was nose deep in his crotch hair. He placed his hands on the top of my head and pulled me off of his cock, which was coated with thick spit from my throat. “Only one other man has ever done that” he said, “Mr Meeks.” “No shit” I exclaimed in genuine surprise. “Furthermore, I am part of him, just as I am now part of you,” he continued. Holy shit, my boss infected Mr. Meeks. I was shocked. Both were married men and both were poz. “I'm part of twelve men now, with you being the twelfth." “I’m honored” I said. “Of course you have not gotten the fuck flu yet, but you will,” he confidently noted. I tried to get back on his cock, put he pushed my head away. He stood and went to the bathroom, returning with a toothbrush. “Get on your hands and knees on the bed, ass outwards. I have some prepping to your ass to do.” he said. I did as instructed. I felt him place the toothbrush at my hole, then forced it in me dry, scratching my hole as it did. He moved it in and out, ruffing up the walls inside my hole. I winched in pain. “It’s for your own good,” he said, “I need you to convert.” He pulled out the toothbrush and started to working it in and out, but just around my hole. Once he was satisfied that I was prepped, he put the toothbrush in front of my face. It was pink in some spots and bright red in others. I grabbed it and looked at it. He placed his cock head against my hole, and pushed hard in. It was only lubed with my spit. I could feel my hole resisting, which only made him push harder. “Open up you mother fucker,” he demanded. I pushed my hole out as well as pushed back on his hard cock. It was only seconds later that my hole gave and he drove his massive cock balls deep into my hole. The pain was intense and I jumped. He quickly grabbed my hips to prevent me from pulling off and escaping. Not waiting for me to adjust to his cock inside me, he started to pull out and push back in. Slowly at first, then increasing his movements and speed. After a while the pain subsided and my hole adjusted to him being in me. I started moaning as he pumped in and out of my hole. I realized that I was pushing back to meet his cock as he was thrusting in me. “Fuck me!" I demanded, adding “Breed me with you poz cum.” His grip tightened. I could feel his nut sac swing as he fucked my hole. I was swinging up and hitting my sac as he pushed into me deep. “Faggots are fucking in this room,” a voice outside yelled. I knew it was that damn Marine, or someone who claiming to me a Marine. “Spreading their fucking AIDS” he screamed at the top of his lungs. My boss’s cock became rock hard as he power drived my hole. I knew he was getting ready to shoot. His grip tightened and he slammed into me, erupting his poz load into my hole. “Fuck, wanted to last longer, but between knowing you were prepped well this time and that fucker out side, I just could not hold it. He slowly moved in and out, pumping the last of his cum into hole. As he pulled out he slapped my ass. “Can’t give you three loads tonight. I'm already late for an event I must attend." Disappointed, I nodded, got off the bed and started to dress. He walked to me naked and grabbed me by the shoulders. “Monday is a holiday, we are going to meet here at ten in the morning.” he said, “we are going to teach that Marine a lesson he won’t ever forget.” I smiled with him. That fucker pisses me off each time he opens his mouth. “I’m going to poz that fucker!” “I hope he is here Monday.”

4. Jay "Learn how to breathe cock," Rod said. His hands were still at the back of head. He was holding me in place, making sure that every agonizing inch of his cock stayed in my throat. I struggled, trying to get used to the foreign object in my throat. Even worse, I realized I was embarrassed. It wasn't because I was on my knees, sucking another man's dick. That actually made me proud, to think that a real man like Rod wanted to feel me pleasuring his dick. No, it was because I wasn't doing a good job of sucking his dick. His cock wasn't massive nor was he pounding my throat. I should be able to handle this, but my body was rebelling, demanding such luxuries as an unobstructed airway and the oxygen it could bring. "Close your eyes," Rod said. His voice was deep and masculine, but not angry or harsh. "Relax," he continued. "Focus on dick. Feel how long it is. Feel how hard it is. You did this to me. You deserve to feel what you did. Feel my cock in your throat." As hard as it was to keep his cock in my throat, I didn't want to pull off. If I pulled off, even just the slightest bit, it would be a failure. I wanted to impress Rod with my talents, and I wasn't doing a good job of it right now. "Don't over think it," Rod continued. "Just focus on my dick." I tried as best as I could, but I couldn't keep from gagging. It was an awful feeling; the discomfort of Rod's cock lodged in my throat, plus the horrible feeling in my stomach that I had failed his man. I pulled back against Rod's grip on the back of my head. This was no longer about wants. I wanted to suck his cock. But I needed a respite from his throat fucking. I needed to breathe. Luckily, Rod understood my needs. He let me pull off his cock, and let me recover. The first thing I did was get a big lungful of oxygen. In the moment, even breathing hurt, as the air I was inhaling irritated my tender throat. I wasn't used to having a dick down there, least of all, a dick as hard as Rod's penis, and my throat was raw. The second thing I did was tell Rod I was sorry for not being able to fellate him properly. "I'm sorry," I said. "Sorry?" he asked. "Sorry for what boy?" "For not staying on your cock." "It's ok," he said. He stroked the side of my head, a gesture simultaneously comforting and controlling. I was in an uncomfortable place with him, somewhere between a human with free will and a possession, with no possibility of growth or change. "It's only what, your second cock?" I nodded in agreement. The time spent on Jack's cock in middle school seemed so long ago now. "It's perfectly natural. All you need is practice." "Yeah," I said, still embarrassed at my performance. I wondered about the other boys he had mentioned. Had they been better at pleasing him than I was. "Practice, I guess." "Just work on the head," Rod said. "Don't push yourself this time." He was looking down at me and his expression was one I had never seen before. It was a combination of a teacher, instructing a wayward student on the finer points; a father, caring for unruly child; and a lover, waiting for his partner to pleasure him. I had never realized how badly I needed someone like Rod in my life. I followed his instructions. I had no real choice, but that was a good thing. This entire night was full of new things: leaving my friends behind with someone I barely knew, taking the cocaine the stranger offered, making out with a different man, and now sucking his cock. But it all seemed inevitable and right, nor was I given much of choice in how things had worked out. But every choice felt like the correct one. Rod's cock was hard in my mouth, slowly dripping pre-cum front the slit at the tip of his dick. I was lapping up every drop. It had been years since I had last tasted it and I had not realized just how badly I wanted to taste it again. "You like that," Rod said. "Yeah," I replied. "I do." "That's good," Rod said. He put his hand back on my head. "Come with me," he said. "See if you can keep my dick in your mouth." I didn't understand what he was saying at first, but then he took a step backwards. I had to crawl on my knees to keep up with him. I glanced back at the window, where the party was continuing. The lights had been turned down a bit, so it was hard to discern any details, but I could make out the vague outlines of men milling around. I hoped that I was just as difficult to see if anyone happened to be looking out. I didn't want anyone to see my crawling after Rod, on my knees, with his dick nestled in my mouth. It was more than just embarrassing; it was humiliating. But, it was also a turn on. Any man could see what I would do for cock. At least what I would do for the right cock. Rod's cock was definitely the right cock; there was something about it that drew me to it, to want to lick it and savor every drop of his pre-cum. "Yeah," Rod said. "That's it. Just a few more steps," he said, and took another backward step. I had to put my hands down on the ground to stabilize myself and keep from scraping my knees. "Next time, I'll make sure you have some knee pads," he said. I looked up to see him smile at the thought. "You'd look good like that. A pair of boots, a pair of kneepads. Let a man know you mean business." He paused for a second, and pushed his dick a little deeper in my mouth. "Oh yeah," he said. "Just a few more steps now." The next three were easier. I knew what to expect, and I didn't lose my balance as easily. I also managed to avoid scraping my knees too badly. "And we're here," Rod said. He was backed up against a porch lounge chair. "I'm gonna sit down," he said. "You gonna keep my cock warm?" I nodded in agreement. He held my head again, making sure that I didn't lose his cock. From another man, it would have been weird, almost creepy. But from Rod, it was caring, tender act. He wanted both of us to be able to enjoy his cock. "That's it," he said, as he leaned back. "Fuck yeah, that's it." He pulled his head up, just enough to stare at me over his thick pecs and smooth stomach. "Think you can take all of it again?" I stared at his thick, long, hard cock, remembering what it felt like last time we had forced it deep into my throat. I had been helpless as Rod held the ultimate power over me. Even so, my dick throbbed at the opportunity to feel Rod inside me again. I nodded, albeit with some hesitation. "We'll go slow," Rod said, before adding "again." My stomach churned at the last word. "Again." Such a simple word, and yet, the way Rod said it, I knew for sure he was disappointed in me. "No," Rod answered, as if he was reading my mind. "It's a big cock. And you're still a young man." He grabbed his cock and shook it. Somewhat relieved, I leaned in just enough for the tip of Rod's cock to press against the back of my throat. It had not gotten any smaller; if anything, it was now thicker than the last time we had attempted to fuck my throat. "Oh yeah," Rod moaned, his dick dripping pre-cum once more. "That's what I need right now. Some great head by a hot young man." I just nodded; impaled on his dick, I couldn't do much else. I took a deep breath. It was likely my last breath for a while. Once his dick pressed into my throat, it would block my ability to inhale. But, as Rod pointed out, it was my job to learn how to breathe cock just as easily as I breathed air. Rod reached down and put his hand on the back of my head. "Come on boy," he said. "Make me happy and inhale my cock." He pulled down on my head, forcing his shaft into my throat. It was not as forceful as I feared, but there was a persistence that reminded me who was in control. Worse, my own cock twitched and dripped pre-cum as soon as Rod's manhood pushed into my throat. As impossible as it seemed, I was getting off on getting throat-fucked. "All the way, boy," Rod said. "No sense in you giving up when we are so close to our goal." It seemed like a perversion of language to talk about "we" and "our goal." I was forced to allow my throat to stretch around his dick and I had to fight back the natural instinct to gag. This was not about "us;" it was about his pleasure and his pleasure in using me. My brain knew that. My body knew that. My throat definitely knew that. But once more, it was my cock who was the traitor. It had never been harder and was throbbing in rhythm with Rod's slow strokes pushing ever deeper into my throat. "Ease Ser," I managed to gasp, losing a bit of precious air in the process. I wanted to tell him not to push so deep. But I realized how much of a betrayal that would be to him and how much I would be letting him down. It was my duty, privilege and honor to suck his manhood, and if he needed to be deep-throated, well, it was hardly my place to deny him that simple pleasure. "It's alright boy," he said, gently stroking my head, even as he held me in place skewered on his dick. "It's going to be difficult at first, but you'll learn." He smiled as he pulled me further down on his shaft. "Almost there," he said. I closed my eyes, trying to focus on his cock, even while doing my best to ignore how it was a foreign object practically choking me to death. "Just a little bit more," Rod said. "Barely an inch." I swallowed. He took the opportunity to push his shaft all the way into my throat. Once more, my chin was pressed against his balls and my nose was deep in his pubes. My dick reacted, throbbing and dripping even more pre-cum. "Looks like you're starting to enjoy this," he said. I opened my eyes again. Even though he was lying back on the lounge chair, he still managed to loom above me, reminding me exactly who was the dominant and who was the submissive. His eyes were closed, and he had a smile of utter pleasure. As much as I wanted to get him out of my throat, I couldn't deny him these simple pleasures. "Fuck boy, you're getting me close," he finally said, right as I thought I would pass out. I just nodded. If I tried to do anything else, I was going to start gagging, and I would have to pull off from Rod's beautiful cock. "Damn. We're gonna have to take a break," Rod said, and he pushed me off of his dick, until not even the head was still in my mouth. "Stand up," he said. "Turn around, bend over, and let me taste that sweet ass again." As he asked, I stood up, turned around, and bent over. I was reluctant to do it because it meant it would be that much harder for me to choke on his cock again. But, I remembered how good his tongue felt against my hole and how I had squirmed in pleasure as he explored my ass, so I reached back, and pulled my ass cheeks apart for him. "Oh yeah, boy," Rod said. He sat up; his face was now perfectly aligned with my hole. "This is going to be good." He leaned in and pressed his lips against my hole, giving me the most intimate kiss I had ever received. His tongue traced out the edges of my hole, occasionally darting deeper into me, teasing me with the potential for penetration. It took less than a minute of this before my hole was wet and slippery. It made it ever easier for him to push his tongue into me, which made even more relaxed. "Hold that ass for me," he said. "Keep it open for me." I pulled my cheeks further apart, and exposed all of my hole for him. "Oh, fuck that's beautiful," he said. He licked a finger, and starting to tease my hole with it. "Oh god," I moaned. "Fuck. That feels amazing." "You like?" Rod asked me. He pushed his finger into my hole. It was only the tip, but the spasms of pleasure spread out from my hole across my entire body. It wasn't just having my hole played with. I had done that before while jerking off, but it hadn't felt like this. There was a hunger inside of me, and I wanted more. "Oh god yes," I said. "Please?" I begged. It was ambiguous what I was asking for. If sucking cock was the start of my journey, his finger buried in my ass was the half-way point. It was now easier to go all the way, than to stop, turn around, and give up all the pleasures I had enjoyed so far. "Fuck me." I had never had a cock up there before, and had never thought one would ever find its way up there. "Fuck me." But tonight, being with this very hot, yet still so unfamiliar daddy, things were different. I was with this hot, horny daddy who so clearly needed to unload and the outcome of the complex calculations I had done so many years earlier suddenly changed. "Fuck me hard," I repeated for the third time. "You sure boy?" Rod asked. He pressed his finger into my hole, opening me up and making me even more hungry for him. "It's your first time, right?" "I'm sure. There's always a first time. And I want it to be with you." More of his finger pushed into my hole. Even though I couldn't see it, I imagined how hungry my hole must appear, almost sucking his finger into me. Rod pulled his finger out. He took his time, slowly enough that I felt his knuckles rub over my prostate. It was slow enough that a slow anxiety built up, due to an irrational fear I'd never get to feel Rod inside me again. But before it became a full-fledged panic attack, Rod leaned in and kissed my hole. His tongue probed in, lubricating my hole for what would inevitably penetrate me. "Just fuck me," I said. "Don't worry boy. It's coming," Rod said. He returned to licking my asshole, getting it wet and sloppy. Despite my innocence, I understood that if I were to take Rod's thick shaft, I would need his help. Even if it wasn't what I was craving it still felt damn good, and I forced myself to enjoy the pleasure. "We just need to get you ready." "Please, Rod. I want it." My entire body was shaking, and even in the cool evening air, I found myself sweating. "Please, Rod, I need it." The shaking was getting worse, and my anxiety began to rise again. Rod suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist, and pressed his tongue deep into my hole. "Relax boy," he said, his voice muffled by my muscular butt. "It's alright. I'm here. You're ok." He ran his tongue around my hole. "It's the G you're feeling. It's going to be good." He administered another kiss, and it only made the excitement worse. "Focus on the pleasure. Focus on your hole." He ran his tongue against my hole. "Breathe deep and just focus on the good things. Focus on my tongue in your hole." I did as I was instructed, focusing just on the feeling of Rod's tongue gently probing my asshole and opening me up. I was still shaking, but at least it helped reduce the anxiety. The rimjob felt good. It was a kind of pleasure I had never felt before, and it was so easy to get lost in it. "You want my cock in your hole?" Rod asked. He pressed his tongue back into my hole. Even though I had no idea what it was going to feel like when Rod fucked me, I still nodded enthusiastically. I had reached a point where I put my trust completely in Rod. If he thought it was best to fuck me, then I was going to get fucked. It didn't hurt that his teasing of my hole had gotten me totally aroused, and broken down the last of my inhibitions. "You've got a sweet hole," Rod said. "I can't wait to get into you." He pressed his tongue into me one last time, then pulled his face out of my crack. "Let's do this," he said. "Straddle me." He laid down on the lounger, his dick now sticking straight up. Awkwardly, I climbed on top of him with my feet on either side of his torso. It was hard to control my muscles; I wondered how long I'd be able to command my legs to do anything. Nevertheless, I bent down so my ass was right over his shaft. "Like this?" I asked. "Exactly," he said. He put his hands on my waist, supporting me. "Are you ready?" "I think I am." "Good," Rod said. My ass was hanging in air and his dick was pressing up against my hole. We were not yet fucking; it would take only the slightest movement by one of us to change that. "Let's go slow. Just lower yourself, and let my cock slide into you." I relaxed my tense quadriceps, and my ass pressed down on his hard shaft. There was a brief moment where the tensions and stresses built up, but they were quickly released when Rod's dickhead pressed into my hole. "Oh god," I moaned. It was a sensation unlike any I had felt before. I was being fucked up the ass. But it wasn't a bad feeling. It reminded me of a dream, where I discovered a new room in my house. This was a new kind of pleasure and it was a pleasure I wasn't going to be able to easily give up. "Oh god," I grunted again, as more of Rod's shaft entered my no-longer-virgin hole. "Just relax," Rod said. "You can do this. You can take all of me." He was still holding my waist, still slowly guiding me down his manhood. "And it feels so good, doesn't it?" I had to nod. Rod's dick inside my hole felt like nothing else I had experienced, not even having to deep throat his cock. Rod's shaft was filling me up and in the process, I learned that I had parts of me that I had no idea had ever been empty. "It's fucking amazing," I said. It wasn't all pleasure. Rod's dick was thick, and I felt my hole protesting at being stretched open so quickly. "You're so big," I grunted, as I tried to relax enough to allow him in me. "Just relax. Focus on what feels good. Focus on my dick." He held me in place, not letting me slide any further down his shaft. "You're about half way. You think you can take the rest of it?" I nodded. There was no other answer I could give him. Of course, I was going to take his entire cock. This was my first time getting fucked up the ass, and I was going to make it memorable pounding. Besides, I had already disappointed Rod enough already with my inability to deep-throat him properly. I didn't want to give him any more reasons to discard me. "I do," I said, still a bit unsure of what I had just committed myself to doing. "We're going to go slow," Rod said. "Let you get used to it." He smiled, but it was an evil grin. "And then finish with a proper pounding that will leave you walking funny for a week." "Right on," I said. "Relax your legs," Rod continued. "Just let your weight impale you on my cock." I did as I was told, relaxing my legs muscles even more than before. Rod was ready for me, and eased my way down his shaft. "Oh fuck," I grunted, a combination of pain and pleasure. The penetration was intense. "Being fucked" had been an abstract concept until now. I understood how violating it was, to have another man's penis in my ass. But I also understood how essential it was. I needed to be fucked like this all the time. "Just give it to me. Give me all of your dick." "If you insist," Rod said. He was smiling when he said it. I was still young and naive. I had no idea what I just asked for, but he did. "You sure?" he asked again. I was scared about what I had just asked for, but more scared of the alternative. My world revolved around Rod's cock. "Yeah," I said. "I am." "Good," he said. He grabbed my waist tightly and held me in place. "I want this too." He thrust his hips upwards, forcing his rock-hard rod deep into my body. "Oh my god," I yelped, the pain racking my body and the pleasure radiating outwards in subsequent waves of raw sensation. "Oh fuck, that's intense." "You did it," Rod said. "You took my entire dick." I felt his pubes brush against my ass. I reached behind me, and felt the boundary between my hole and his cock. It was slippery with his spit and precum. "Oh god," I repeated again. There were so many new feelings and sensations it was hard to process all of them in any coherent fashion. "Don't think," Rod said. He understood my predicament intuitively, and his guidance was spot-on. "Just enjoy it. It's your first time. It's my first time with you." He pushed his dick a little deeper into me and another cascade of pleasure enveloped my body. "Just let me fuck you," he said. "Let's enjoy how good this can feel."

Always looking for new dick and loads! Hit me up on BBRTS. (ShootInsideMe)

...so here I am. It's six months since I tested poz, and the virus has agressively invaded my body. I am already losing weight, and have thrush in my mouth and a sore on my cock which won't clear up. But I'm not on meds, as I'm scared of the side effects even though I'm coughing a lot. The small room behind the biohazard door is lit with a dim red light as I lounge on a bench, smiling at the regulars as we wait patiently for our prey. The door opens, and the moustachioed man enters with a small, chubby twink in tow. The lads eyes are glassy, and I'm guessing he's either high or drunk. He's soon enveloped by diseased, sweating bodies and begins to squeal with pleasure as his cock is sucked and eager fingers probe his arse, smearing lube feom filthy tubes into his hole. There is a struggle, a squirming of bodies, and then he is face down on the bench with a fithy rag soaked in poppers over his face, and his pale, flabby body is no longer struggling. Someone pulls his arse cheeks apart and climbs aboard, sliding into the lad who squeals like a pig. It doesn't take long before the top grunts and delivers the first poz load, before standing back and grinning at me. I take his place, feeling my cock slide deliciously into the hot, wet hole and even as I start to spurt I wonder who's sperm will knock-up the the lucky lad....

This story is so hot. Hope there is more.

...much later, I staggered down to the coffee bar and saw the moustached guy sitting there. Although I'd had a shower, cum was dripping from my arsehole as he realised when he discreetly put his hand under my towel and probed me with his finger. "Good job!" He said giving me a wicked grin. I ordered coffee and gave him a glum smile. "What's up?" He said. I shook my head. "I just can't believe I did that. It was a stupid thing to do!" He raised an eyebrow, "What was stupid?" "Taking those cocks bare!" I hissed "You mean being fucked and bred?" I nodded my head "Feeling my poz cock shooting in you then fucking in the sling like a bitch in heat?" My cock had been stiffening during this exchange, and now he grabbed my erection through the towel and squeezed it hard. "Now who thinks its stupid? C'mon." He grabbed my arm. "Upstairs. We're gonna make a pregnant slut out of you today..."